y. | ‘\ .* K ¢ ul hal | wiyNiens yatta tama . Ng i bebe tp ebay wee ; : Wahine bleed ee sgfanwvatt ity i 7 agg eececeues ae ANI HAE + iets ey, ~ tf oe WA Aw *~¢wu gd mis To Ad oo myers aul AW PRRAL S| Y —_ TL er ia ; Zaye . ge bq?" 7 ; Nar US fey ‘Ss € ‘ $ wie fae “LO eye eve erga parses aa \e Te ? ¥ ~~. 3 oN ,? » { hh pire heen iad bit flat nnP Nee) lib LTT ft Sa biata seen etre? (eee ; Peeeseoaemmrecgiame AW yyy whiny WV RNS ; VUES an en We HLL | ODD De 0 gE oe yes! peeeee Ba Oe tel Lt abe A lS pe td : POV ary pithy, - ‘ | es hl nf ow : J le sbeyes el WET Wo J w . a a AA. , | vy ~tye” Pw. A » hw, : ai} AA Sey: AA 144 PINAR PALL o berw aft? 4) Lt} Ws NDA LARA WWWered th pal i te ns 8 oe AK E C442 pod a . ‘ee ew “Vy wv PF he tauv wr, eee Ft} Vevey, V7 Trot TAIT ALi eval vt Ne’ ry c a i a y ‘ “A, ~ ees aan ) fe ERE AL | ve Ne aaa || he 5 SG Bay A - nee Titan ’ : : : eee } “ay, at Ray Nee ee babel i» aigegyt -" Wii TUE bl O PT a ‘ hd y ee nae i} pied 1h af re a re | oo se ai * wy rate 1} 4igeQre ri a ALIN shy pied |; Peat, |g Lie An nL wig nyyetpeic a ttenwee Nae . - ww? ANS aN Ah SP -"s'0 mS. uty eee” wy >. Weggryy vv e | yt we lS Ce Niwa he ee eee aaa Wy Ad) Seah | heh atatlah aed i ru A Aanee watt ISO bd, + SUN eS ' yi po epi 7 i os gt TE ONL wWewee tte weve a Atad) Lom ws Mt) Md tf ms | “eo Vy oT . | OR, te ~~ NE kh, tei’ Naw! L eo yo tel ee d tae oan G Sete ek S~-'> Pw ek 7 Ma when \ . : ~ Yo he | : ha nose Wus rom! was casi ANP yy SH UCTEeHEiuenytfllire Wuthyness c= UW ge > ew wc . NAS , a o A he see ' SecB SS PA Ey A . : Bo Uwe eit ee eriy’ ve ; odin rte oe | &: he — w AN). WY US CU lw te ek ot AY Ae ee “es. = aad a : é ; 4 TRANSACTIONS OF THE GUERNSEY SOUIETY OF NATURAL SOIENGE N LOCAL RESEARCH. Poly ILT.—191'/-1920. Hirevwsey ; BORDAGE STREET. Bag e PRAM MP NCCOMMEGI Chee he cacedecie stunner nsiiuna use dct degas sees te oat os nate 13, 96, 165, 387 Antiquarian Section, reports Of ..........seeceencocersrenececees 14, 100, 170, 240 MBM yA EPCOIGTOR MOL 6.6) il ieaseveseccecseccececusctecvecatsetvaroresesddedesos 38 Channel Islands, Marks on Silver Plate peculiar to ................cceeeeeees 48 Notes on Constitutional. History. of... .........00.0.-.e0e00e 174 Church Plate of Deanery of Guernsey, Part I. PAR sa ree Cad RNa A Sse 21 Derminite see CAS) Ole GUeLNSEY bs iki ccs cere gcsisines es eciisie sie sinelsaikecsidcewss vad eeedepivess 213 Constitutional icigsony of Channebh Ueland, (practi aceees cdo essence aod dee 58 174 rebate DEL EONS Ole | 5 pac bajo Sciejuh igs e'e se ain't wehe/bdwbulsloee sy dE cae sdelenes 10, 94, 162, 234 Pomme mirches.. HiVOlugiOn) Of » wis. dis. dae sansieedeaeas ee seceded one coendee de eeiel 192 Weanery of Guernsey, Church Plate of, Part) TL) \...i4...1...0...deecpeeseeeesqe 21 DPeMisme Sculptured: Gaines ON >. 5. eed). cals ccleleadass cals one sc bash eth ng ee 538, 214 Didlect. Words-and Phrases peculiar to GUE a. .1...........ssescencuneeinosense: 102 anomolociea |, Section, Reports, Of fos... 0..cceceveusdeccseassuacsvadocncdteet sous setters 14 Prominion of the Country Churches z.sc.es js. sd. ades ok «geeetmiddyaonoag le spe sie 192 notions ection, Reports: Of | ....csiscc.sasacdedesnaea ss onoetgngeseameee ene. cous 171, 240 ee aie MME USOOER AY 152 eee. 327. des donteitry wn dine Gasajcis «wan as sR Nmeanres DUNO HeD Ene adele eRe dee 38 Smee Nearer sy Ola LUECMES., - 1.5 otielye cejauetee ae spike ea toaee ee ais seks sedos tad edoseps 213 = Dignan estate “tShiNieree 2h re) yin ene APES 55 i Hvokiiiont ob Country; Parishes Of), .45..5.g.sacddetecenss §seledeves ees 192 it Niemen CurIme, BrOMZEO ACES 1554)... 05 ybvae cate ersoclels ons e'vtens 127 ae PETC US TANITA cisco OES. ira «gS Ask al meee oR oak Soe awed JI) if eu ae Oka Weg fecetrten’ a sicvaroupns Fokus bye as AANA 66, 146, 224, ae » Seclalslet te mt lOtin, Gemguiy WN)... ac. caeeetesarselccetonsssccoseceaec 243 ae TS SOIT CHE Ee NR co An | a 110 on RUINS MINA OB eae IE ES! ONE So ths Dns «nace theless aN 62, 142, 221, 274 ee METS OLANSE OS TSCA Ait ois ee ces soa bo dudae adios Goetewaemeesinnsdanawecweters 37 iememe Guernsey, during Bronze Age ....c.ss0scccgefsnswvbscsececesdevess See MG Marquand, Ernest David, obituary notice Of .....06c)coccescececceusceee seve’ 83 PCEROMGE ORGS, SOCIEGY occ. oc. see eesecsosvercessaracennangeccéscenence 7 91, 159, 233 BimucemNiecholas, Quaker, pedigree Of ...0.cccetevscssseceeecesccvedecsecevettecees 115 Oraitholosied! Section, reports Of ........cc0ssceecsevceecene cence 16, 97, 166, 239 Re Eee Ome Mere PUTING! =. \5..c0004 okra eSeedegseneedsvese saver ose¥eoeees vossasas 38 E Meet cape B EC let ps 3:5). roabom cece eee aedin acai ai andvans ot one ee Loseee nc am i) Eis, SOM Emiwodd, OUMUATY NOLICE OF ..cs...c.ccciscssecpvocasecssesveseteecens 79 Opa re Nie UL Ue HRP CTA OV EG Be ope ybitste ascent 10, 94, 162, 234 mi Entomological Section — ........:.csesssr. Pe pe. ee n Folklore Section. .......ces+sscceacssannsessenes=0s Sneinn nnn 171, 240 . Ornithological Section, © ....2¢..0s--sast+s>>: aes? eee 16, 97, 166, 239 a TYEASUTOL ..ccccececsecnsenavecdbeyunsosnonloni es (inmt—— 13, 96, 165, 237 Sculptured Lines on Debus ...........cscnscsesevessoanpesseh ans e senna 538, 214 Silver Plate in Guernsey —..........-cecsecescecereseecsserasus ones) sit inna 55 » Marks on, peculiar to Channel Islands ..:...s.:suesseeeeeee 48 Sixteenth Century, Social Life in Guernsey iD ......-..:++s+sepeeneannenean 243 Social, Life, in Guernsey in 16th Century _ ...,.....-:.a+---cosssesanee een 243 Sponges Of Giermsey — .........0ssccceessscnscercnssseessneaneenesn seta 110 Sunshine of Guernsey ... (1917), 62; (1918), 142; (1919), 221; (1920), 274 Treasurer, Report Of 7. .s.ssesseemensnes-sr>s-ocines pets Seen 18, 96, 165, 287 AUTHORS. Carey, Miss Edith F. -A-Forgotten Episode ..................cccesessssesepaee 38 46 ‘3 > Silver Plate for Domestic Purposes used in Guernsey before the 18th Century ............... 55 5b ia ‘3 The beginnings of Quakerism in Guernsey...... 115 ss és Social Life in Guernsey in the Sixteenth Century 243 Collenette, A., F.C.S. Rainfall of Guernsey for 1917, 66; for 1918, 146; for 1919, 224; for 1920, 276 o os es Sunshine of Guernsey for 1917, 62; for 1918, 142; for 1919, 221; for 1920, 274 Curtis, §. C. Church Plate of Deanery of Guernsey, Part IT. ..........., 21 . The Evolution of the Country Churches .................0+6+ 192 * Marks on Silver Plate, peculiar to C.1. .....sccssenee seer 48 De Guérin, Col. T. W. M. Sculptured Lines on Capstone of Dehus...... 53 ar fe iv, Evidence of Man in Guernsey during the Bronze and Early Iron Age............... 127 as ap ‘3 Notes on the Early Constitutional History of the Channel Islands “2 22eceeeeee 174 mr by he Notes on the Recent Discovery of a Human Figure sculptured on the Capstone of the Dolmen of Dehus, Guernsey ...... 214 Rowswell, B. T. Obituary Notice-of J. Ty. Pitts ..............1ceeeeeeee 79 = *5 a Ae Ph E. D. Marquand. ....c.ceeeeeee 83 Sharp, Eric W. Sponges of Guernsey .........:0cscccscaeecsusssse es neeeneen 110 Tourtel, Rev. R. H., B.D. Words and Phrases peculiar to our Dialect.. 102 I should like those members of the Société Guernesiaise who possess the Transactions for 1913 to make a correction in the Andros pedigree which prefaces my article on ‘‘ Amias Andros and Sir Edmund his son.”’ I there stated erroneously that James, John and Robert, sons of Thomas Godfray Andros were dead; whereas they are all three alive, and James, who lives at Liverpool, has a son—Cyril Ralph Andros—living; and his brother Cyril Osmond, has a daughter—Florence May Andros—who sur- vives him. EDITH F. CAREY, —————— ’ 4 ) eerie 4 > 5 ; i e ae tS iar 399 V1.2 vr 7 Li4ce ee ‘: tee oe es 2 . wR (3 AL t2 t j ri = ‘ Fill i 4 wi Cad , 3 a Ps Y. it ~~ © é i 7 2 bn dads * Y @ 6 ont.) f ' rig ' iv i Vleery : ‘ 15 ee \ ag et Ae) aa L. . a i » a a ‘ > f nae , woe ed gay pay Fy ts. , Pa) fat Neiecd at 2a e 4 { 4 DS | * j < 4 yy : ; Adee =e, | ae ath ora ies - Ci Fa Sikhs Fo Stee? TeUre = eS - af ey e x BME SL ee ——= a eek e é “Ue aa Sa nf } go i | i" | GUHRNSEHY Ky — | MK ft | i" ae i D Kn | SOCIETY or NATURAL SCIENC i a i ; i ne AND | i = soe i a. i | LOCAL RESEARCH. | a | i Mh ie i mi ee : i .. i |) REPORT AND TRANSACTIONS | i See Ge WM | \I844. 260. Ii My ral Mase AM Qi Ss By wi ers Mn Wi » Wi i Wi | mi poe ORSON TD Hi ; ii BICHARD'S PRINTING & PUBLISHING COMPANY, LTD., i 4 BORDAGE oe : | i es aS oe eS A = CS A “Hi i CY 4 6733 - (UH GUERNSEY SOCIETY OF NATURAL SCIENCE AND LOCAL RESEARCH. G a ; VA Cy » NEPORT AND TRANSACTIONS, / Gurerviisey : BICHARD’S PRINTING AND PUBLISHING COMPANY, LTD. BORDAGE STREET. ney r —, Wes Loe we COUNCIha FOR TME YEAR 1918. PRESIDENT: Mr. EK. CHEPMELL OZANNH, Bailiff of Guernsey. VICE- PRESIDENTS: 1895—Mr. E. D. MARQUAND, AES 1897—Mr. A. COLLENETTEH, F.C.S. 1905—Dr. J. AIKMAN, M.D. | 1907—ReEvV. W. CAMPBELL PENNEY, M.A., Principal of Elizabeth College. 1913—LiEvT.-Cou. T. W. M. DE GUERIN. 1915—Mpr. F. L. TANNER, F.Z.S. 1917—Miss A. L. MELLISH,: M.A. HON. SECRETARY: 1913—Mr. 8. C. CURTIS, A-R.I-B.A, HON. TREASURER: 1911— Mr. ©. G. DE LA MARE. ComMITTEE: 1909—MR. B. T. ROWSWELL. 1911—Rev. F. E. LOWE, : M.A. 1914—MRr. R. METMAN. 1915—Miss C. M. DE GUERIN. 1916—Miss EDITH EF. CAREY. 1917—Mr. W. ROLLESTON, M.A. LIST OF MEMBERS (1917). HONORARY MEMBERS. 1917—Smith Woodward, Dr. 1917—Marquand, Mr. E. D. 1917—Hill, Rev. Canon E. . . Cockfield Rectory, Bury St. Ed- munds. ORDINARY MEMBERS. 1891—Aikman, Dr., M.D., C.M., L.R.C.S. Queen’s Road. 1903—Aikman, Mrs. 1904—Allés, Mr. G. F... 1911—Banks, Mr. T. B. 1914—Best, Miss 8. J. .. 1882—Bichard, Mr. T. M. Royal Court . 1903—Bishop, Dr. Henn Drager M. D., .. Cambridge Park Road. .. The Laurels, Vale. .. La Fosse, St. Martin’s. .. Melrose Villa, Brock Road. .. Melrose Villa, Brock Road. . La Chaumette, Forest. . Burnt Lane. . Pollet. - Queen’s Road. .. Summerland, Mount Durand. . The Elms, Cambridge Park. .. Somerset Place, Queen’s Road. . Care of Ladies’ College. . College Terrace. .. Corbiére, St. Pierre-du-Bois. .. Mount Durand. . Mount Durand. .. York Avenue. .. Aston Clinton Rectory, Tring. . Brooklyn, Fort Road. . Grange Road. . 24, Saumarez Street. .. 24, Saumarez Street. .. 39, Canichers. .. La Porte, Elm Grove. MOR-C.S. Lak Coe: 1907—Bisson, Mr. T. ns 1904—Blampied, Mr. C. B... 1910—Blicq, Mr. J. E. .. 1914—Blicq, Mrs. J. E. 1912—Blocaille, Mr. EH. 1912—Bourde de la Rogerie, aan. Aes 1911—Brownsey, Mr. J. 1903—Budgen, Mrs. Napier 1889—Carey, Mr. F. 1897—Carey, Miss E. 1908—Carey, Mr. T. W. 1913— Carré, Miss Marjorie* 1911—Carruthers, Dr. J. 1907—Chalmers, Mr. A. L. .. 1913—Clarke, Mr. F J. 1912—Clarke, Mrs. F. J. 1914—Cohu, Mr. E. O. 1913—Cohu, Rev. J. eee 1882—Collenette, Mr. A, ein OF s. 1882—Collings, Col. A. i. are 1890—Collings, Miss M. B. .. 1912—Collings, Miss Amy 1882—Cole, Miss R. sats 1906—Corbin, Dr. E. K., M.R.C.S 1908—Corbin, Miss R. .. .. Queen’s Road. * .. Gothic Cottage, St. Martin’s. .. High Street. . Brickfield Villa, St. Andrew’s. . ws «i» WVarendes, St. Andrews: 1904—Bishop, Mr. Julius, Jurat of the . Albecq, Cobo. . Stanley Road. * Junior iio LIST OF MEMBERS. 5) 1912 —Curtis, Major S. Carey, A.R.I.B.A. Le Mont Saint, St. Saviour’s. 1893—De Guérin, Lieut.-Col. T. W. M., Jurat of the Royal Court.. .. Le Mont Durand, Mount Row. 1893—De Guerin, MissC.M. .. .. .. Le Mont Durand, Mount Row. 1917—De Gruchy, Mr.G. F. B... .. .. Noirmont Manor, Jersey. 1906—De Jersey, Colonel Grant.. .. .. Cambridge Park. 1882—Ive La Mare, Mr.C.G. .. .. .. Crottes. 1894—De Sausmarez, Right Hon. Lord .. 43, Grosvenor Place, London,S.W. Dixon, Miss... <. .. «. «. .». Ladies’ College. 1913—Dorey, Miss Claire* .. .. .. .. Care of Ladies’ College. 1893—Durand, Colonel C.J. .. -.. .. The Villa, Grunge. 1913—Durand, MissE.M... .. .. .. The Villa, Grange. 1913—Durand, Miss F. M.delaC. .. .. The Villa, Grange. 1906—Falla, Mr. A. . La Hauteur, Vale. 1904—Fleure, Dr. Herbert nt D. oe .. University College, Aberystwyth. 1908—Foote, Advocate W. HL Ae ae pane, New Street. 1896—Foster, Miss F. A. .. . . Granville House. 1914—Gibbons, Mr. A.J. F., F.L. . UF. G. Se ree Ges. @rancs. E. R.H.S., ee leowicC water ae ts) 3,0" > Montpellier, Cobo. 1917—Gliddon, Mr. H. A. .. .. .. +... White Gates, Rohais. 1916—Gould, Mr. A. A. wee eee he Uplands. Upland ikoad. 1917—Greenhow, Miss .. .. . Ladies’ College. 1905—Guilbert, Mr. T. J., Soites Suteeeor Rohais. 1912—Guille, Rev. H. G. de C. Stevens, Jurat of the Royal Court.. .. St. George, Castel. 1882—Guille, MissS. .. .. .. .. .. Cressington, Gravées. 1893—Harvey, General J. R. .. .. .. Oakleigh, Mount Durand. ooij——tawke, Miss..- .’. .. .. «... Ladies’ College. 1$06—Henry, Mr.S.M. .. .. .. .. Commercial Bank. 1917—Hichens, Mrs. .. .. .. .. .. Saumarez Street. 1911—Hocart, Mr. A. J., Jurat of the hoyaaCouri.. 00.) 2 +. plane Bois, Castel: 1903—Kelson, Mrs. ee . Doyle Road. 1914—Kinnersly, Dr. G. i, tera of the Oy COU A. os vs) «s «6s Calais, Sty Martin’ s: 1915—Leale, Mr. H.C... .. .. .. .. Vale House, Vale. 1882—Le Cocq, Mr. Saumarez .. .. .. Clifton Lodge. 1913—Le Masurier, Rev. A.G. .. .. .. St. Matthew’s, Cobo. _ 1912—TLe Messurier, Mr. H. C. .. .. Beauséant, St. Martin’s Road. 1903—Le Mottée, Colonel G. H.. , Jurat of the Royal Court... .. .. .. May Trees, Hauteville. 1916—Lempriere, Mr. R. Be »2 “s. «+ »« Rozel Manor, Jersey. 1917—Littlewood, Mr. A., B.A... .. .. Hlizabeth College. 1882—Lowe, Rev. F. E., M.A., F.E.S., Membre de la Société Lepidop- tére de Genéve .. .. .. .. St. Stephen’s Vicarage. * Junior Member. . 6 LIST OF MEMBERS. 1911—Luff, Mr. E. A... .. .. .. .. La Chaumiére, Brock Road. 1903—Macleane, Mr. E. IF. H. La Bigoterie. 1896—Marquand, Mr. H. E. .. « « Star Office, Bordage Street. 1914—Marett, Prof. R.R. .. .. Exeter College, Oxford. 1907—Mauger, Mr. H. E., H.M.’s Brena Bon Air, St. Martin’s. 1900—Mellish, Miss A. L., ML. A. .» «» Ladies’ College 1911—Metman, Mr.R... .. .. .. .. Les Vaurioufs, St. Martin’s. 1908—Moon, Miss A. .. .. .. .. .. Les Fontaines, King’s Road. 1913—Moon, Mr. J. A... ... .. .. .. Les Fontaines, King’s Road. 1913—Moon, Mrs.J- A.0) $55 eek ene Fontaines, King’s Road. 1915—Moore, Mrs. F. .: 3... ss) ss 3) Queen s TiGamas 1905—Naftel, Mr. A.M. (i: 32° .. 2.18; Geonpe Roads 1907—Nicolle, Mr. E. T. (Vicomte of Jer- sey) ve reels oe ae oe ae Oy Norfolk Tertacer seams 1914—Ozanne, Miss C. 5 eeu Saumarez Street. 1916--Ozanne, Mr. E. Ghepaall! Bailiff of GUernSeyi = 0a. pepe ey a tenn Le Platon. 1916—Palmer, Mis. Cr... 50.) Goth ee Bees Hauteville. 1899—Penfold, Rev. J.B. V. .. -. .. Beaumont, Cambridge Park. 1889—Penney, Rev. W.C., M.A. .. .. Hlizabeth College: 1916—Peters, Mir. W a: | 6 pe aa eee Ome suo 1906—Randell, Miss Clara .. .. .. +.. Grove End, Doyle Road. 1896—Robilliard,| Mr. Po W.. ne) 2. oh ede detente. 1903—Robinson, Dr. E. L., M.R.C.S., L.R:.C:P. 4. Sie ee ae MelmoseiGramecess 1914—Rolleston, Mr. W., M.A... .. .. Yandilla, Grange Road. 1916—Rowley, Major J. vs» «a +s.» Belvedere, (Guernsens 1904-—Rowswell, Mr. B. T... .. .. .. Les Blanches, St. Martin’s. 1917—Scott, Mr. A. Luckhurst ... .. _ .. 26, High St., Wimbledon, S-W. 1907—Sinel, Mr. Joseph... .. .. |... 12, Royal’@rescent, eras 1909—Spencer, Mr. JR. Po) 35 Si ae OC aoa mr 1917—Stacey, Miss. ne . 3, Doyle Terrace, Doyle Road. 1903—Tanner, Mr. F. Iie ibs D S., R. C. S., BZ.S 2 ej .00) selon on) VIVE ila OINSes 1905—Tanner, Mrs. es!) we) at eee aaa WV UL Veils: 1893—Tourtel, Rev. R. H., M.A., B.Dy, ES. A> Normandy.) ia) ee Torteval Rectory. 1913—Tourtel, Miss M... .. .. .. .. Rochdale, Havilland, St. Martin’s. 1917—Treherne, Mr. Hugh ;; —. . ..) .. Bieme Perece house. 1916—Vaudin, Mr..W.:. .. ... ... s Zeeland; ValesRosa: 1906—Végeais, Miss... Brock Road. 1903—Wild, Dr. H.8., M.R. O. S. oe R. C. P. Gravées. 1908—W oollcombe, Dr. Robert Llogd, M.A., LL.D., F.R.G.S., M.R.I.A. .. 14, Waterloo Road, Dublin. TRANSACTIONS OF THE SOCIETY. . a Monthly Meeting held February 21st, 1917, Mr. EB. Chepmell Ozanne, Bailiff of Guernsey, President of the Society, in the charr. Mr. Hugh Treherne, of Pierre Percée Lodge, was elected a member. The meeting, in pursuance of the resolution passed at the previous meeting, and in accordance with the notice sent to members, resolved itself into an extraordinary general meet- ing to amend the rules of the Society. The proposition and amendment submitted at the previous meeting were put to the vote, and after discussion the amend- ment proposed by Mr. A. Collenette and seconded by Mr. C. G. De La Mare was adopted. The fcliowing new rule is, consequently, added to the rules of the Society :— “RuLeE 17.— The Council may nominate for election as Honorary Members, persons who have rendered important servi- ces to the Society, or who are specially distinguished in the objects for which the Society has been formed.” Mr. A. Collenette then read the remaining portion of iis paper on the Geological History of the Pleistocene Period in Guernsey. The first part was read at the meeting held on the 15th November, 1916, and the paper in its entirety was printed in the Transactions for 1916. Some discussion followed, and a vote of thanks moved by the President was unanimously agreed to. Monthly Meeting held April 18th, 1917, Mr. E. Chepmell Ozanne, President, in the chair. Mr. A. Littlewood, B.A., of Elizabeth College, was elected a member. In pursuance of Rule 17, adopted at last meeting, the Council proposed the names of the following gentlemen for election as honorary members, in recognition of the services they had rendered to the Society, viz. : Dr. Smith Woodward, Mr. E. D. Marquand, Rev. H. Hill, who were unanimously elected. 8 MEETINGS. The Secretary exhibited some worked stones which had been collected by the late Mr. J. S. Hocart, a member of the Socrety. These stones had been hollowed, some on one side, some on both, and one was completely pierced. Col. T. W. M. de Guérin stated that such stones were continually being discovered in France, but their purpose was a matter of uncertainty. Miss Edith Carey read a paper entitled “A forgotten episode relating to the fortunes of a Guernsey family named Bailleul,” which will be found in the present volume of Transactions. OPENING OF THE WINTER SESSION, 1917-18. Monthly Meeting held October 17th, 1917, Mr. E. Chepmell Ozanne, President, tn the chair. The President in a short address referred to the winter programme of the Society, and expressed a hope that mem- bers who hitherto had not contributed papers would now come forward with new subjects, or with new light on old subjects. He also reminded members that the objects of the Society included local research. : Some specimens of worked flints from Vale Road and elsewhere were exhibited by Rev. Bourde de la Rogerie. A paper was read by Major 8S. C. Curtis on local makers’ marks on plate in the Channel Islands. Several members had lent articles of plate which were exhibited to illustrate the subject. This paper will be found elsewhere in this volume. This paper was followed by another on a cognate subject, viz.: Silver-plate in use in Guernsey for domestic purposes previous to the 18th Century, by Miss Edith Carey, which was illustrated by means of photographs of exceedingly valu- able specimens owned by various Guernsey families. Monthly Meeting held November 21st, 1917, Mr. E. Chepmell Ozanne, President, in the chair. The President read some letters written by the late Miss Harriet de Sausmarez, describing two Royal Visits to Guern- sey—the first that of the Duke of Gloucester in 1817, and the second that of Her Majesty Queen Victoria in 1846. As Miss de Sausmarez had been an eye-witness of these visits, and had taken a prominent part in the scenes described, these letters were most interesting, giving details unobtainable from other sources and being written in a chatty and lively style. 1917. ] MEETINGS. 9 Miss Edith Carey had also prepared a short paper deal- ing with four Royal Visits to Guernsey which had taken place between 1765 and 1818. Colonel T. W. M. de Guérin gave an account of the discovery made by him of some markings on one of the cap- stones of the Dehus Dolmen. ‘These markings consisted of two curved lines meeting at one end, but becoming indistinct towards the other end. Competent persons to whom he had pointed them out endorsed his opinion that these markings were the work of man, and were most probably made by the dolmen builders. A note on this subject by Colonel de Guérin will be found in another part of these Transactions. Thirty -fifth Annual General Meeting of the Society held December 19th, 1917, Mr. E. Chepmell Ozanne, President, in the chair. The Council’s report was read by the Secretary. The report of the Antiquarian Section was read by Major S. Carey Curtis; that of the Entomological Section by Mr. F. L. Tanner in the absence of the Rev. F. EH. Lowe, who was seriously ill; and that of the Ornithological Section by Mr. C. G. De La Mare in the absence of Mr. B. T. Rowswell. No reports were presented from the Botanical, Folklore, or Marine Zoology Sections. A short note was read from Mr. A. Collenette on behalf of the Geological Section. The retiring officers of the Society were re-elected, and Mr. W. Rolleston was elected on the Council to replace Mr. J. Linwood Pitts, deceased.. The Treasurer read the financial report, showing a balance in hand of £63 19s. 24d., and pointed out that out of this would have to be met the cost of printing the Transactions for 1916, the issue of which had been unavoidably delayed, as well as the cost of the 1917 Transactions. 7 Messrs. B. T. Rowswell and J. A. Moon were elected Auditors. | Monthly Meeting held January 30th, 1918, Mr. E. Chepmell Ozanne, President, in the chair. Mrs. D. A. Aubert, of Beaulieu, Hauteville, was elected a member. Mr. A. Collenette exhibited a flint found by a pupil of the Ladies’ College on the beach near Fort Le Mar- chant, which he pronounced: to be an eolith, and pointed out 10 REPORTS. its similarity to the two previously found, one in Guernsey and the other in Herm. Mr. A. Collenette then read his paper on the Rainfall and Sunshine of 1917. In addition to the usual details he gave a popularly treated comparison of the winter of 1917 with previous cold winters, by which it was clearly shown that the years 1880, 1892 and 1895 were the only ones of recent years ranking ‘with it as regards severity. This paper will be found in the present volume. Report of the Council, 1917, In consequence of the continuation of the war, the acti- vities of the Society have again been perforce curtailed during the past year. The discouragement by the Govern- ment of travel and needless expenditure of any kind was responsible for the abandonment by the Société Jersiaise of a second visit to Guernsey. It had been tentatively proposed during our visit to Jersey in 1916, but it was thought advis- able to defer the visit to more settled times. For the same reason hardly any excursions of the Society in the Island were held, the sole exception being one made to Herm on July 7th. Owing probably to a dense fog and despite its being a good shrimping tide, the excursion was a failure finan- cially, as sufficient members did not take part in it to pay the expenses, thereby causing a loss to fall on the Society’s funds. The winter meetings, however, were held with regularity and interesting papers were read, showing that though the outward and visible work of the Society lay almost dormant, there was an undercurrent of serious work always going on. Mr. Collenette has concluded his monumental paper on the Geological History of the Pleistocene Period in Guernsey. Miss Edith F. Carey read a paper on the Bailleul family of Guernsey entitled “A Forgotten Episode,’ and Mr. 8. C. Curtis a paper on “ Local Marks on Plate in the Channel Islands,” both of which will be produced in the Transactions. The Council welcomes the decision of the Society to elect eminent persons connected with the work of the Society as Honorary Members, and feel that an opportunity is now pre- sented to express in tangible form the appreciation of the Society for their work. The Council regrets exceedingly the delay in the publi- cation of last year’s Zransactions. The difficulties of labour and paper are entirely responsible for the delay, and they crave the indulgence of members. 1917. | REPORTS. 11 OBITUARY. The Society has this year suffered severely through death. Two original members, Mr. J. Linwood Pitts and Mr. T. M. Bichard, and an early member, Mr. J. J. Carey, have passed away. Mr. Pitts will be long remembered as the scholarly figure in black with the large sombrero whose asso- ciation as Managing Director of the Guille-Alles Library with the Society has been of such benefit to it. He will also be remembered for his services to Guernsey as an early explorer in the fields of Folklore, and his well-known books on Guernsey Folklore and Patois are still standard publications. Mr. Bichard had not been of late years active. Mr. J. J. Carey will be remembered in the last decade of the nineteenth century as an excellent worker in the field of archeology and as the first Secretary of the Archeological Section, lately revived. MEMBERSHIP. The membership of the Society is now 110. Thanks are due as in former years to the Management of the Guille-Allés Library for their continued interest in the affairs of the Society, for the loan of the meeting room and the use of the lantern, and the Council take this opportunity of expressing to the Management their sense of the loss which the Library has sustained in the death of Mr. Pitts. LIBRARY. The Library has received the following additions by exchange and otherwise :— From the Torquay Natural History Society :— Journal of the Society, Vol. 2, No. 3 (1917), and No. 4 (1918). From the Smithsonian Institution, Washington, U.S.A. :— Annual Report for 1916. From the Library of Congress, Washington, U.S.A. :— Annual Report of the Librarian of Congress, 1916. From the Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia :— Proceedings, Vol. LX VIII., Part 3, May-Dec., 1916. Be Vol. LXIX., Part 1, Jan.-March, 1917. ; Vol. LXIX., Part 2, April-Sept., 1917. REPORTS. — — se Bi a From M. Charles Janet, Allonne, Oise, rari Eat Le Volvox, par Charles Janet, 1912, ene Note Préliminaire sur l’ceuf du Volvox cme Charles Janet, 1914. ia Sur la Phylogénése de l’Orthobionte, par C Janet, 1916. fy. 13 REPORTS. 1917.] “XH 'O FHL “SsLOqUpN sp € OLF cee puey ur courreg T OU Sas ae ee ees “OY ‘godeqSOg 0 BLO es WLLOET 0} WoISNOXT] WO SSO] a ToWeqIOIe() , FL Z eee sere es oes ess ooseoen $7zUn0008 jo quUNOULe “OD SSOAT O)- "Cla. Oa. teed s}UnoD0" JO JUNOT “OH SUIZULIG 4n79 2 8 if Ce Ssuolydi1osqng jo 10 (0) Yay) §(01@) p's F ‘sqyuouAeg "JI6L reok ASB] WOIT puULY Ul souLlTeg—LT6T v CRG ee Sr re Cae ee yueg qe qisodeq. U0 4So109UT 8 $ ‘GdNNA HOUVASAY OMOLSIHAdd ‘ainsvaty, uo ‘AMVW VI Ad YO { ‘TIMMSMOU “L TISVE ‘NOON ‘V ‘£ ‘poao.idde pue poululexoy ib € OLF 6 PL 9 pov eee esr ere ees oosr rer ocs yquegd 4% qisodep mO qsor0qa OU me te LIGL 10F 9 ve O peccee nes oereereoer essere oes ers oee 9I6IL OF SuoTzdLIosqug, Cc SI T woe rer ese aes eee enseoes oases pyos SUOUIDSUDAT, jo sordon, RPA Goes ee Pees qunooor s,tvek 4Se] JO oouULTeg p's F ‘sqd1oe0eyy *LT6I ‘QOUIINS [BANJEN JO AJ9100G-AosUJONH oY} YIM JUNOIY Ul ‘JoMsvoI], “OVW LT 2d “D “D “INQOOOV SMAUASVAUL AHL AO LOVaALsdV 14 REPORTS. Report of the Antiquarian Section. There has not been much to bring to notice during the past year. The continuance of the war has prevented exeur- sions from taking place, but a close watch has been kept on any likely discoveries. The most important archxological feature of the year has been a short paper by Col. T. W. M. de Guérin on a marking on one of the capstones at the Dolmen of Déhus, read at the November meeting. The paper and the drawing of the marking are published in this number. The markings or sculptures on Dolmens are not rare by any means, especially in France. There is the well-known example of Gave’ Innis, but in this case the sculptures are on the props. In the Channel Islands, however, no markings which are clearly the work of man, have previously been disco- vered on Dolmens, and it 1s to be hoped that this discovery will lead to a more thorough examination of the Dolmens and the discovery of others markings. S. CarEy CurRTIS, Secretary, Antiquarian Section. Report of the Entomological Section, 191%. The spring months were distinctly hostile to entomologists. March and the first half of April were very cold, with occa- sional snow showers, but on April 20th appeared the first white butterfly, an unsuspected scout of what was to prove a veritable Air Raid Before the end of May the three species of our native Pierids were everywhere in profusion, and their numbers increased daily till in the beginning of July they were augmented by the emergence of the second brood which overlapped the first. After this, the extraordinary abundance of the “ Whites” was painfully ‘noticed by many persons not interested in entomology, for they committed great ravages among the cabbages. There was also a third brood at least of the two smaller species, P. rape and P. napi, and I strongly suspect even a partial fourth, as fresh specimens were obtain- able as late as October 15th. From most parts of Hngland we hear the same tale, and this superabundance of a common butterfly is the chief note of interest of the year. Another butterfly which was quite exceptionally common was the “ Meadow Brown,” Epinephile jurtina, which flew in clouds about the hedges and borders of the meadows at Pleinmont. I took a nice aberration of this species in’ which the centre 1917.] REPORTS. 15 area of all the wings is white. Specimens with part of a wing, or with the hind wings having this bleached appearance, due to failure of pigment, are not very unusual. But a perfectly symmetrical and complete arrangement of this aberrational colouring is rare. The promise held out in June of ‘Clouded Yellow” was not fulfilled. In that month I saw several, doubtless immigrants, which led me to anticipate a great display in August, in which month I took one female on the 21st and left others at liberty. But the terrific gale on the night of the 27th, followed by a deluge of rain, destroyed all hopes, aud Colias edusa was exterminated in all stages of larva, pupa and imago. The Small Tortoiseshell, which had been delightfully plentiful, especially among fields of lucerne, was also ‘“ ibeked out” by the same gale. After these general remarks on the season, I pass to the notice of the capture of insects not previously recorded for Guernsey. Iam glad to be able to add six to our list which, if they include no rare or showy individuals, afford the more conclusive evidence that there is still interesting work for a patriotic field-naturalist before our knowledge of the Guernsey Lepidoptera can be regarded as approximately complete. The new claimants to the honour of being enrolled as *‘ proper Guernsey ” are :— | Acidalia subsericiata. One recorded by Mr. Luff in Sark, 1870, and several in Alderney, 1875, but not hitherto in Guernsey. It is not very uncommon in June, especially in hedges below Le Coudré, St. Peter’s. The remaining five novelties belong to the families of the Micro-Lepidoptera, and are :— Rhodophea advenella. From Fosse Landry, 2nd August, 1917. Salebria fusea. At Bon Repos, 5th July, 1917. po opoma bineevella, H. On thistle at Pleinmont Point, 10th July, SLT Cerostoma xylostella, Z. (Larpella, Schiff.) At Fontenelle, Forest, 20th July, 1917. Aealla (Peronea) schalleriana. Same place sal time ; also at the Gouffre. Some other captures I made this year may be mentioned as having interest, since they are things which have only been taken once before. Hrastria fasciana, first record last year. Ellopia prosapiaria, one flew to light on June 12th, in my vicarage. Both Mr. Luff and myself put it down as some accidental introduction and not a genuine native. This sum- mer, however, a very fine female settled on the grass close to where I was sitting at the end of the Pezerie, July 13th, which I think should lead me to the discovery of its habitat 16 REPORTS. next vear. Emmelesia albulata is an insect which I recorded in my early days in the Island and never saw again (faith in my own record was greatly shaken) until I caught a beautiful fresh specimen at Petit Bot on June 6th. It ‘ought, since it occurs, to be fairly common as its food plant is the Yellow Rattle. Pempelia palumbella, 18th of June, Pleinmont, is of interest, the only other record being “ one specimen bred by Mrs. Boley.” No date or locality given. The “ Guernsey (or Jersey ?) Tiger,” Callimorpha hera (quadripunctata) has been very common, and one “ Death’s Head,” to my know- ledge, came to light at the Imperial Hotel in the last week of September and was handed to me by Miss Gill. Frank E. Lows, F.E.S., Hon. Sec., Entom. Section. Report of the Ornithological Section, 1917. What with the unusually severe and terribly long winter of 1916-1917, the cold spring (for twenty-four years “at least nothing like so cold a March and April had been experienced here) and the ufficially recommended raiding of certain nests, our birds have had a bad time of it this year. Both as regards the effects of the prolonged frost and the destruction of the nests that followed, the bird-life of Guernsey probably suffered less than was the case in [England where, the nesting question apart, the weather was very much more severe. Man and bird have no control over the temperature ; both must adapt themselves to the cold or heat of wayward seasons, but the sacking of nests is altogether another matter ; it can be encouraged by law (as we have unfortunately seen done this year), or it can be discouraged. When the former course is in operation, then woe betide the poor birds. Had they been given the choice of the two evils as was done of old to King David, they would probably have exclaimed with that great man: “ We are in a great strait: let us fall now into the hand of the Lord ; for his mercies are great: and let us not fall into the hand of man.” Birds, without doubt, have a purpose to fulfil in the economy of nature ; they are useful to man in more ways than one. A writer said recently: “ At all times redundant species should be brought within reasonable limits, and species known to be directly harmful should be eliminated, but these steps should only be taken under the direction of those who are in full possession of the facts.” (Y.W.P., March 17, 1917). Even so I demur in the matter of the utter elimination of any PSt7.| REPORTS. 17 species. Keep all species within reasonable numbers, but wipe out none. Discretion is not to be looked for in school- boys who have been encouraged by their teachers to go bird- nesting. To most lads a nest with eggs, whether of hedge sparrow or house sparrow, thrush or bull-finch, is a find too great to be resisted—the desire to rob the nest of its contents overmasters all other considerations and the eggs are taken. To do this is at all times so boy-like one cannot but question the wisdom that has seen fit (the food shortage notwithstand- ing) to advocate wholesale raiding. To the true bird-lover, to those of us who appreciate them for the joyousness of their singing and who love to study their habits, this attack on the birds (necessary though those in high places apparently think it to be) is very distressing. How tame and lifeless the countryside would be without the birds ; how dull our rambles through the lanes without the refreshing song of the chaffinch, robin and thrush to mention no others. It would be a sad world indeed to many of us and a lost source of inspiration to nature-loving poets like Tenny- son who wrote of the spring-time song of the thrush : “ Summer is coming, summer is coming : I know it, I know it, I know it, Light again, leaf again, life again, love again, Yes, my wild little poet.” I cannot close these introductory remarks without refer- ring with regret to the death, on December 17th, 1916, of Mr. John S. Hocart, of Les Mielles, Vale. A member of this Society since 1893, deceased proved himself an active worker, contributing papers from time to time (some of which were published in the Transactions) and personally conduct- ing Jixcursions of the Society to places of interest in his parish. The Ornithological Reports also bear good witness to his activities in the field of Natural History. It is because of his valued help in this direction that I specially refer to Mr. Hocart here. With the passing on of Mr. Hocart many of us have lost a genial friend and acquaintance, while the Ornithological Section will be henceforth not a little the poorer for his death. He was 73 years of age. The notes which follow bear witness to much help received from several members of this Society and others. That help I beg leave here gratefully to acknowledge. Chiff-Chaff.—This usually early arrival was very late in announcing itself this spring, a fact which I attribute to the bitter cold and frost of the long-drawn-out winter. And not only was the bird late in arriving, to all appearance it came in smaller numbers and left our shores again earlier than customary this autumn. Certain it is that the sweet, cheer- B 18 REPORTS. . tae ing note has greeted our country rambles much less frequently than usual. Due about March 21st it was not until April 9th that I first heard the Chiff-Chaff (at St. Martin’s) and I did not hear it again after September 20th. As regards the bird’s arrival the date I have given is, in ten years, my latest date by eight days, and that for the departure is quite unaccountably early, the bird being almost invariably heard well into October, sometimes past even the middle of the month, as was, for instance, the case in the years 1908 (22nd), 1914 (16th), 1915 (19th). Wheatear. —The Wheatear also appears to have been late in putting in an appearance, although lacking Mr. Hocart’s Vale notes I make the state- ment under reservation. It was on Easter Monday, April 9th, in a field off the Forest Road, that I saw the first of these migrants, and I notice that our Zransactions record but one later date for the Wheatear’s arrival, viz., the 16th (in 1916). As with the Chiff-Chaff the Wheatear would seem to have left us very early for I saw none after September 2i:st. Again, however, I wish to emphasize the fact that this is my own obser- vation only ; others may have seen the bird later, for it is one of our feathered visitors that can still often be seen until towards the end of October. Wryneck.— Another, for certain, very late arrival, for which we are probably perfectly justified in blaming the weather. Heard sometimes in the latter days of March and frequently quite early in April, nobody appears to have heard the always more than welcome note until the 23rd of the latter month when, very early in the morning of that day, Mr. John Mogford heard it at Moulin Huet. The following day myself and others at St. Martin’s were able to confirm Mr. Mogford’s observation. As soon as ever, if not indeed before, the Wryneck is due I am out listening for it, for it is one of my favourite spring migrants, and I am able to state from an examination of my twenty-nine years’ record that April 24th is by six days my latest date for first hearing the bird. Mr. Thomas Robin, of Les Eturs, Catel, has given me April 25th as the date of arrival in that neighbourhood. By May 1st [ had only heard the bird twice and throughout the singing season the occasions on which I was greeted by the heartening call were disappointingly few. For instance on June 16th I added to a note recording the hearing of the bird that day, ‘‘ Had. not heard the Wryneck for weeks.’’ My own opinion is that fewer birds have come to the island this year and this notwithstanding the fact of Mr. Robin telling me he had heard the note frequently during June and the beginning of July, at the Catel. My last date for hearing the bird was July 11th, the Rev. R. H. Tourtel, B.D., Rector of Torteval, July 14th, and Mr. Robin, at the Catel, July 16th. Cuckoo.—Far from being late in arriving the Cuckoo apparently announced itself several days before its ‘‘ mate,’’ the Wryneck, which is supposed to come a week or ten days in advance. In my twenty-nine years’ record the nearest parallel I can find to this extraordinary reversal of things was in the spring of 1895 when I heard both birds for the first time on the same day, viz., April 12th. Had the hard winter and the late spring anything to do with this? The spring of 1895 was colder than the normal. but not nearly so cold as this has been, and it followed a winter (Dec.-Feb.) which, for severity, is without parallel in this island’s records. And now, after twenty-two years, we have experienced a winter which approached very much nearer to that of 1894-5 than any that have come between. In one respect it was more trying. It lacked the remarkably low temperatures of February, 1895, but the period of cold lasted very much longer—in fact far into the spring-time. Do these way- ward seasons affect the arrival of our spring migrants? I ask the question in view of this apparent irregularity in the order of appearing of the Wryneck and Cuckoo in 1895 and 1917. With this digression I shall now proceed. The first to note the arrival of the Cuckoo this year was 1917. | REPORTS. 19 . the Rev. R. H. Tourtel, and the district, Torteval. The date he has given me (April 12th) is the second earliest date in our Society’s records, which cover a period of fifteen years. A solitary arrival this, or not, I cannot say, but however this may be eight days elapsed before there was further news of the Cuckoo and then this most popular of all our migrants began breaking the silence. On the 20th it was heard and seen at Le Jaonnet, St. Martin’s, by Mr. George Hoyt; it was heard also at St. Saviour’s. The next day I heard the note myself at Le Vauquiédor and by the 24th the bird was being heard everywhere At the end of the singing season the Cuckoo was unusually vociferous and in several parts _of the island continued to sing daily far into July. At the Catel Mr. Thomas Robin heard it up to the 5th and the Rev. R. H. Tourtel, at Torteval, up to the 8th. At St. Martin’s I still heard the note on the 9th, Mr. Hoyt on the 10th, and at Mount Row Mr. and Mrs. 8S. M. Henry have given me the 11th as the last date on which the bird was heard in that neighbourhood. July 13th (1907) is the latest date men- tioned in the Society’s Transactions. ast year nobody seems to have heard the bird after June 24th. : Swallow.—Swallows began to appear on April 16th, as told to me by Miss K. Tardif who saw one flying over a field along the Fort Road on the afternoon of that day. This is not by any means an early date for first seeing the bird, albeit eight days earlier than last year. On the 18th Miss Tardif saw two more, and after the 21st, when I saw a couple along the St. Martin’s Road, one began noticing them daily by ones and twos here and there. Silently but surely the invasion of the island by this member of the Swallow tribe went on until on May 11th, a hot, thundery day, I recorded ‘‘ Swallows in plenty.’’ Early in September the bulk of them seem to have started on the southward journey, for although occa- sionally, as for instance on Sept. 15th, 20th and 21st, 25th, and again on October 13th and 14th I saw a goodly number which I fancy were com- panies passing through from more northerly feeding grounds, Swallows although observed almost daily until well into October, were not seen in numbers after, as stated, the opening days of September. The final disappearance of the stragglers was early. Miss Tardif saw none after October 31st, and myself after November 4th. House Martin.—My notes on the House Martin are meagre in the extreme this year, so scanty in fact I hardly like giving you dates. However, I may just say that I did not see any before April 21st or after September 30th. As regards the date of appearance it agrees with that of the arrival of the Swallow, but it is practically certain that stragglers at any rate must have still been here in October, for the House Martin leaves our shores at much the same time as the Swallow. Swift.—The eminent ornithologist, A. Thorburn, says: ‘‘ The Swift arrives in the south of England at the end of April.’’ It does so in Guernsey also, but probably often without the fact being observed by a recorder of such events, for the chances are those early arrivals are merely passing _ through, not staying on. For several years now in succession some amongst us have been fortunate to ‘‘ sight’ this interesting migrant thus early. This spring I saw one at St. Martin’s on April 22nd, by two days the earliest date of arrival in our Society’s fifteen years’ record. Earlier than this we can hardly expect to see the bird. As far as I was able to ascertain none of the flock that yearly haunt the Town Church tower were seen until May 9th ; on the 10th I myself saw some dozen or so flying round the steeple, screeching loudly as they chased each other. Throughout the long days these ‘‘ birds of the air’’ sport about high over our heads until with the advent of August one begins to notice a thinning down in numbers. The Town Church lot I did not see after July 31st, but here and there in country districts I continued seeing some almost daily up to August 22nd, On that day they were in plenty at Le Gouffre. After 20 REPORTS, this I saw one on September Ist, and the last (at Havilland, St. Martin’s) on the 15th. This latter date is quite late for still seeing Swifts. Cornerake.—The Corncrake (or Land Rail) was heard in Guernsey this year between April 30th and August llth. In twenty-three years this is my earliest date for noting the bird’s arrival. ‘The bird was calling in the large field opposite Morley Chapel, where it was also heard by Mr. 'T. A. Luscombe on May 2nd, and again by myself on the 4th and 5th. On June 3rd I heard the call at Les Bemonts, and Mr. George F. Allés did so at Les Eperons on the 18th. Finally on August 11th I heard the well- known cry from the lowlands at Ccbo. JI have thus particularised what I know of the Corncrake’s sojourn here this summer because of the con- tinued concern being shown in England at the disappearance of this migrant from certain counties. In this island, too, the bird, once plen- tiful every summer, has now become quite a scarce visitor. Rough-legged Buzzard.—The rare event, the capture of a Rough-legged Buzzard, has to be mentioned. This appears to be the fourth only recorded occurrence of this uncommon visitant in the islands. Cecil Smith in ‘‘ The Birds of Guernsey ’’ gives two instances: one in Guern- sey about Christmas, 1870, the other in Alderney some seven years later. In 1895 a third specimen was caught in a gin at Herm (Ornithological Report, 1955) and the present year has given us the fourth specimen. This latter, in a very hungry condition apparently, was captured alive on August 31st while in the act of attacking ducks in Mr. Balshaw’s poultry yard at Le Hurel, St. Martin’s. It died during the following night and was secured for the Guille-Allés Museum, where it may be seen. Bee Eater. Mecrops apiaster Linneeus.—The most interesting event of the year was the occurrence at Alderney in May of a couple of Bee Eaters, a remarkably handsome but rare visitant to the British Isles. Mr. R. P. Spencer, to whom I am indebted for the information, told me that one of the birds was shot by Major L. A. Langlois, who chanced to see them in his garden at St. Anne’s. The other specimen escaped. The bird was sent to Southampton to be stuffed and it is now in Major Langlois’ possession at Alderney, where Mr. Spencer has seen it. In Thorburn’s beautiful work ‘‘ British Birds’’ (of which by the way Mr. Spencer owns a copy) the author says of the Bee Eater: ‘‘ Some forty examples of this rare visitant to the British Islands have been obtained, one of these having occurred as far north as the Shetlands. It is plentiful in the south European countries, and is found eastwards as far as western Siberia, Afghanistan and Kashmir.”’ BasiLt T. RowswE.ti, Hon. Sec. Ornithological Section. THE CHURCH PLATE OF THE DEANERY OF GUERNSEY. PART TL Boy se C ARR) Ye (CUR TIS, Associate of the Royal Institute of British Architects. 0 VII—THE VALE. Tus Parish is the poorest of all in Guernsey, owing probably to the fact that it was not until 1859 that it was separated from St. Sampson’s, and apparently the present plate was considered the proper apportionment of the Vale at the separation as having been in use there. The four Sheffield Plate dishes are obviously nearly related to Nos. 4-7 at St. Sampson’s. EMMA ie) sso) fee xs ade oes 2 nChes high. Te London hall mark of 1890. Maker’s mark ( w°kK Pe Inscribed inside base:—3n memory of UWilliant Henry Ohepmell, Priest, W.A., Fellow of Jesus College, Oxford. Offered by his Sister, WMlary. This is the only piece of Silver. There are five others of Sheffield Plate in a very fine state of preservation, as follows : PO eG SET Reon as.) eee! ce uke eae NO Imches by 12) ZS ditto Pee ee. 0 a nm elaeke by 8. 4and 9. Two ROUND PLATTERS... ... 8 inches diameter. R. M.f Vicaire. The above are inscribed underneath: IHC) qu. M F J urateurs. and the smaller oval Platter in addition, the date 1812. PePEPAC ON ee) ee J nee eee) wee oe eee, 14 Inches high. Inscribed on brass plate soldered under base : Paroisse du Valle. W. J. Chepmell, Vicaire. 3 Take” \ Curateurs. 1833. * Keith & Co. t Rene Martineau, Rector 1790-1816. 22 GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. VIII.—TORTEVAL. About the year 1831 there appears to have been a wholesale renewal of all the existing Church Vessels, with one exception, and they were replaced by a munificent oift of modern plate by the same donor as at St. Sampson’s. The sole exception was the gift of Mrs. Peter Le Mesurier, found in so many parishes, and which, for some reason, was generally spared in the destruction of the old plate. 1 and 2.° Two CHALICES (identical) ... ... 10 inches high. ex London hall mark of 1831. Maker’s mark ( e ) A BeOBWAGON ves..csse 0 ves dee nee nen eee opel London hall mark of 1832. Maker’s mark same as Nos. lL ands2.-% ASVATMS DISH: 00° sc. sees ee one vee DA See London hall mark of 1832. Maker’s mark (W.K.R) The four pieces above are all inscribed as follows :— Don @ Eleazar Le Marchant Ker., jils William, Sergneur. du Compte et dependances, a la Paroisse de Torteval. 1882. Revd. Edward Mourant—Recteur. Jean du Mont, ON William le Ray, Se Surmounted by the Le Marchant Arms (azure, a chevron 9 or between 3 owls argent) with supporters, and motto “ME MINERVA LUCET.” ~ DO OPATEN.:. ses cas. see. nes) ee yee ves Gr 2 1K@ ie Rianlneenen No hall mark. Maker’s mark | 1 H | and two others not dis- tinguishable. Inscribed underneath: Don de Dame Elizabeth Lemesurier veuve de feu Sr. Pierre Lemesurier de la Paroisse de St. Pierre du bois de la contree des adams a Il’ Eglise de torteval pour Le Service de la comunion. 1727. IX.—ST. MARTIN’S. Here the destruction of anything old was complete, not a single relic of the old plate being spared. An inseription on one of the new pieces gives some clue as to the donors and tl 2 6 3 ou 4 PLaTeE Xl. > THE VALE. Soe Rows SSS 1 So 4 3 2 PLaTeE XIl. TORTEVAL. 1 6 2 PLATE XIII. St. MarrTIn's. PLATE XIV. St. ANDREW'S. Pr a | “4 . #: i? ae a ae GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. 23 age in which they lived would make the destroyed vessels of the late 17th century. MeO HALICH 42. 2.. .. th. i/lae ee 0 Ieches high: London hall mark of 18 54. Bee s mark (ies LK. areal Inscribed round bowl: WK De. meme. asst. apres. le. souper.il.prit. la. compe. OK | 2. CHALICE. Size, hall mark, maker and inscription similar | to No. 1. oe SMEMEUAUMIN oo ie ake ies wees bbe oe. toe OG ICh es diamines Hall mark and Maker’s mark as No. 1 Inscribed on face: Kh Zesus. la. nuit. qawvil. fut. trahi. prit . du. pain. ga 4. PATEN. Size, oe mark, maker’s mark and ee similar to No. 3. Inscribed on back in script: & Sryonterie appar= tenant & l’église de St. Martin a été refaite dans Vannée 71854. Les anciennes préces provenarent des dons farts par le Revd. J. de Sausmares et Messrs. Amice Andros et as Andros. SP GAGON .:. :.. feat uae sda Cet 2 inelnesainiasle London hall mark of £1853, Maker’s mark as on No. 1. Inscribed round body: *® Que. chacun . done. seprouve.sot-meme, OA a ; PRO POON 0. io Nee teed Si) 4 inchies ome London hall mark of 1s. Maker’s mark indistinguish- able. No inscription. X.-—-ST. ANDREW'S. Again we have the sad sight of a sweeping doing away with the old plate, and the following extract from the Regis- ters will be found self-explanatory. It will be noted that the Le Mesurier gift again survived the storm as at Torteval and elsewhere. EXTRACT FROM REGISTERS OF ST. ANDREW’S. MEMORANDA. Le 27 Fevrier 1860 Richard James Ozanne, M A., Recteur, Messieurs Henry de Jersey des Fauconnaires et Jean Brouard du Courtil au * J. Keith. 24 GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. Préel, Curateurs, les vaisseaux dont on s’était servi dans l’Eglise de St. André, lors de la Celebration de la Sainte Communion furent expediés en Angleterre, et ont été refondus, et incorporés au nouveau Service destiné a l'usage de la dite Kglise. L’Ancien Service qui ne datait que du 18e siécle se composait d’une Paténe, et de deux Calices en argent. Il y avait aussi une Assiette = un Vase en etain de la date de 1782 (D.F.DR. Rr. H.MP. N.RB Crs-)* e qui n’étaient d’aucune valeur. La Paténe portait Inscription suivante “Don de Dme Bertranne Lihou, femme de Mr Hellier Bonamy, a l‘Eglise de St. André. Un des Calices était ainsi inscrit: Mr N.L.M.Den Mr RB & IHt CVRAtrs, POUR: LV:SAGE: DE: St ANDRE: A: LE: GLIZE: 1702. . L’Autre Calice portait Inscription suivante savoir:—D2 DE Dme Mrie . GUILE. VEFVE DV Sr Jmes LIHOU DE PREAnt FAme DE Mr FAUDRIER.A.LE. GLIZE.DE.St . ANDRAY. 1704. * Rév. D. F. Durand, Recteur. H. Mouilpied, N. Rabey, Curateurs. : t Rév. N. Le Mesurier (Rector of St. Andrew’s, Dean of Guernsey, 1697-1716), Mr. Rabey & Jehan ? There are seven pieces in all. 1. EWER. Rea mene At. Pe wee eee hee Nee ada No hall mark. Maker’s mark Shae Inscribed in script round body :— Don ad’ Elizabeth le messurier ueuve du Sr. Prerre le messurier de la parorsse de St. Prerre du Bots pour le Service du bapteme des petves (sic) enfant (sic) de la paroisse de St. andre 1729. Set by Keith of London :— 2and 3. Two CHALICES ... “.. 0... 4... “..4 8 amtG@Reemeema London hall mark of 1859. Maker’s mark | L.K. (* Al UAGON | ee. cee > cules, sige! ivyesled! nll, oem uae een ei Hall and maker’s marks as No. 2 Chased with geometric patterns. ee! oo: Mi ee Ren ASS an ES CS Hall and maker’s marks as No. 2 Inscribed in Lombardic characters :— LE PAIN DE DIEU C’EST CELUI QUI EST DESCENDU DU CIEB. (sic.) Medallion of Paschal Lamb in centre. 6. PATEN =... see see ces osm nen «es 05 (Ch eRe Hall and maker’s a as No. 2 * Js ikerth: mol 7. | GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. 25 Inscribed in Lombardic characters :— O AGNEAU DE DIEU QUI OTES LES PECHES DU MONDE AIE PITI£ DE NONS. (sic.) All above five are inscribed underneath :-—Gylise PL avois- siale de St. Autre, x Guernesey, MSO Ny se cs oa eo en) aes, O IChes long, Hall and maker’s marks as on 2. Pierced bowl and cross for handle. XI.—ALDERNEY. The plate here has had a curious history. Originally it was of the pattern alluded to in the introduction, and when the new Church of St. Anne was built by the last of the here- ditary Governors of the Island, he had the old plate engraved to match the new plate he had presented with the Church. The hall marks at once revealed this, and there is no doubt that the two Cups Nos. 1 and 2 are the original ones belong- ing to the old Church. The two Patens, 4 and 5, also have the same shape as those found in Guernsey of the date 1700- 1750, and it is very likely that they were not hall marked when handed over to the silversmith for alteration, and he had them then stamped. There are also two interesting Pewter flagons which report says, and this is confirmed by the inscription, were the flagons used formerly. Pee OEWATECH >...) «.'s tie ise Meso MOE TICES Lo nt London hall mark, date not ee but ne 1. (lex Maker’s mark indistinguishable. Inscribed on band round bowl: “THOU LORD HAST PUT GLADNESS IN MY HEART. . I.H.S.”’ PROS TOB, ce ee ee ot Baia ditto London hall mark of 1740. Maker’s mark Or Inscribed on band round bowl: “I AM THE TRUE VINE: ABIDE IN ME.”’ I.H.S. RM MEMS Mere os) ss. | Sue), ves) sen oe 12 inches high, London hall mark of 1849. Maker’s Mark i & W * Dinah Gamon. O.E.P., p. 472. 26 GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. Inscribed : “WINE THAT MAKETH GLAD THE HEART OF MAN.”’ 4and 5. Two PATENS on feet ... ... ... 6 inches diameter. . : Pee ge eee London hall mark of 1849. Maker’s mark )1 E( . = San Inscribed, one; ‘*f AM THE LIVING BREAD WHICH CAME DOWN FROM HEAVEN”; other: “GOD IS THE STRENGTH OF MY HEART AND MY PORTION FOR EVER.” VAT ER fo. ce | sew) tec Maes! Meee . 9} inches diameter. London hall mark of 1841. Maker’s mark B Inscribed : “BREAD TO STRENGTHEN MAN’S HEART.” CePeAUMS DISH .ic ce. cue ees) vee? see! LO} nie igen London hall mark of 1849. Maker’s mark )I1 E ( Inscribed : ‘OF HIM, AND THROUGH HIM, AND TO HIM, ARE ALL THINGS: TO WHOM BE GLORY FOR EVER.”’ Also two Pewter Jugs, formerly used as Flagons RLC* for Communion, 10 inches high, one plain, the other pone stamped papi | tee Galt, Suelo vate la om pls eal Ih ghee oh laa XIT.—SARK. Though few in number the plate here is the most interest- ing historically, as well as the oldest, excepting the St. Sampson’s Chalice, in the Deanery. The associations with the old Jersey families of Dumaresq and Le Gros, and indirectly with the De Carteret and other families, make it more Jersey than Guernsey. BEORATTOH 5c, cee cee) ee J! eee | bisleey Botte Witenes London hall mark of 1675 2? Maker’s mark t Inscribed on outer rim of bowl: ‘Don De Anne Du Maresgq Dame de St. Ouen A l’Eglise de Serq 1675 oust 26.” Bowl and foot engraved with scroll design with shield bearing the arms of Dumaresgq,. gules, 3 escallops or. Bears traces of having been gilt. * Suggested translation: R. Le Cocq. M? Donne al’EKglise. ft O.E.P. p. 431. “iM iy WOM WW HQ NG AC RAG ALDERNEY. PLaTeE XV. Yi \ \ SARK. Plate XVI. ‘fies rie aA poy eal ee 4 ie aaa ¢ (ey ay Lei ae bee te ts Per oes ‘3 Path are a 7 hee ns rT 4 Sh GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. 27 9. CHALICE (silver-gilt) <......- ...- ... ... 84 inches high. London hall mark of 1732.. Maker’s mark i Inscribed at lower part of bowl: “A Dame Susanne le Gros, Dame de l’Isle de/Serk et Dependances anno Domini 1732.” Surmounted by coat of arms of Le Gros, quarter. _argent and azure on a bend sable, three mar tlets. Under foot 19.7.0. PREPALICE 0022. oe ae ee Th inches big No hall mark. Maker’s marks a. @. Y Inscribed round bowl: “Don de Mr. Robert Selowley a L’Eiglise de Serk 1765.” 4, PATEN on foot (silver-gilt) ... ... ... 5 inches diameter. Hall mark and maker’s mark same as No. 2 Inscribed as No. 2. SPOON... Fe rep ley ee cal ecee ee Hall mark and maker’s mark indistinguishable. _ Apparently a common tea-spoon of 18th century make, ’ with a modern cross soldered on to stem and the bowl! pierced. Gr , ‘There is also a modern electro-plated Flagon. The Vicarages. As these are all comparatively modern Chutekes the plate will not be noted in detail for each Chureh.. ‘There is some good Georgian Plate at St. James’, St. John’s and Holy Trinity, and some excellent pieces of modern yee at St. Stephen’s. ST. BARNABAS’ CHURCH. 1, CHALICE, engine turned, chased and part gilt.. | 10 anaes high. French hall mark. Tnseribed under base * L. N. Seichan.” * Joseph Smith, O.H.P. p. 445. 28 GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. v9 ELAGON | vnc. ves), lee, pee ype) ta Oe noha high. London hall mark of 1912. Maker’s mark (¢ 8) wine Inscribed round body in Lombardic capitals: «GLORY BE TO GOD ON HIGH,” and Jn Memoriam, 6.6.L. 3. PATEN, plain on front, engine turned and chased on back wus see ten tee one) nee) oe EC gee French hall mark. No inscription. Companion to No. l. A, PATEN (coe cee ete) soe Wee) to ee (Gee eee Chester hall mark of 1900. Maker’s mark Z i No inscription. ST. JAMES’ CHURCH. land 2. Two CHALICES ... ...) s. '.i% ... 90 Inehegshieas London hall mark of 1817. Maker’s mark | W's | No inscription. De CHALICE . 00) love i velew |p obal: oie eben ede) alae tC) sen Ree London hall mark of 1904. Maker’s mark H | ee Inscribed under base ;— In memory of fumes Mourant born 29 April 7849, died 4 April 7906. “ Lord I have loved the habitation of Shine House and the place where thine Honor dwelleth.’? Stamped : LAMBERT 12 COVENTRY ST. 4, PATEN (companion to No.3)... ... 54 inches diameter. Hall and maker’s marks as No. 3. No inscription. D. HUAGON ... 0. vee nee tee nee eee Ge Le Hall and maker’s marks as No. 1. Inscribed on front :— 1917. ] GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. 2g This Communion Service was Presented Fo the Hew épriscopal Church, Guernsey, A.D. 1878 by Admiral Sir fames Saumarez, Bart., Knight Grand Cross of the most Honourable Military | Order of the Bath, Fnight Grand cross of the Swedish Royal Miltary Order of the Sword, Cig GD sand 7?) TwoO PUATTERS...»».. ... ... 10} inches diameter. Hall and maker’s marks as No. l. No inscription. Sees DISH U.. %. 226. ... ot «-. 124 inches diameter. London hall mark of 1913. Maker’s mark as No. 3. Inscribed under rim: “ST. JAMES’ CHURCH, GUERNSEY, 1913. THE GIFT OF JAMES ST. VINCENT, 4TH BARON DE SAUMAREZ.”’ BeSEOONG Sete ny LNs) seni) seo) aes seme Oo unehes long, London hall mark of 1902. No maker’s mark. No inscription. ST. JOHN’S CHURCH. land 2. Two CHALICES (identical) ... ... 81 inches high. London hall mark of 1836. Maker’s mark ‘ B Inscribed round rim of base :— “ Fresented by the Widow of Admiral Lord de Saumarez (S277 and under base: “ R. Brook & Son, 1 Poultry.” dand4. Two CHALICES (identical)... ... ... 6 inches high. Chester hall mark of 1901. Maker’s mark 30 GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. Inscribed round bowl ee THE GIFT OF THREE MEMBERS OF THE CHURCH OF ST. JOHN THE EVANGELIST XMAS Day 1901. ‘My BLOOD IS DRINK INDEED.” Hov BLAGON 00) so. spas oem Mees) eae Oar seen ‘igh! Hall and Teen s mar i as No 1 ‘Inscribed round base :— “ Presented to St. fohn’s Church, Guernsey, by the Widow of Admiral Lord de Saunmarez, who on the 76th of fune 1836, lard the Foundation Stone his last Publie act, and departed this life the 9th of October following.?? under base: “ R. Brook & Son, 1 Poultry.” 6and7. Two PATENS (identical) ... ... 8 inches diameter. Hall and maker’s marks as No. 1. Inscribed round foot as No. 1. | 8... ALUMS DISH’)... fe. eee Gehl eee lc ce 1D Thies eae ane No hall or maker’s bea Probably electro-plate. Inscribed on face :— By PRESENTED to Bt. Zobr’s Church As a Family’s grateful offering to Almighty God -for his Preserving Mercy. Les Terres, Nov. 10th 1849. . ST. MATTHEW'S CHURCH, SU et 1 CHALICE 2) ° 14.) o..3 2 15 i hig London hall mark of 1855. Maker’s mark {EE LK Inscribed under base :—Gglise de St. Matthieu, Hle de Ouernesey. Don de Sophie Gavoline Garey. Elle Y communia avec les fideles le SHY Aout. Gile est decedee wu Seigneur le VIPS Aout, 3.D. 1856. He ois en Ma Communion les Saints, * Keith & Co, Ea) 7. | GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. 31 Said to contain in the knop a gold ring worn by Miss Carey. A set of Communion Plate in case, comprising :— 2) OTP) 0g lt a er ieee ete London hall mark of 1851. Maker’s mark (ce a E) No inscription. eT OE ON LOU...) «+. --. -.. «s. .. (> inches diameter. London hall mark of 1846. Maker’s mark as No. 2. No inscription. Se OELATTER . beh de) see, see od Ohinehes diameter: London hall mark of £1813. Maker’s mark as No. 2. No inscription. ‘ ). FLAGON.. A) DESERT: gets Hea London hall mark of 1349. Maker’s mark as No. 2. Inscribed round base: Ge service a l’usage de la Sainte Gene est offert a l’église de Saint Matthieu dans la — paroisse de Sainte Marve de Gastro, en memoire de Vaffection portée a Jeu Thomas Kurt Davies ésgre, decedé le 14. #evrver 1846. SEO CUM Ae lise ace Lice oh eae cobe ieee yl es OIMChes) long London hall mark of 1857. Maker’s mark (Py No inscription. | ST. STEPHEN’S CHURCH. 1. CHALICE (plain silver-gilt) a: me ae 9 Inches high, London hall mark of 1904. Maker’s mark a Inscribed under base :— | GIFT OF LOUISA. FRANCES, IN MEMORY OF HER PARENTS, M. GENL. PHILIP BARRY, R.E., AND MARY ANNE HIS WIFE. R.ILP. HASTER 1905. 2. CHALICE, silver-gilt, chased and set with precious SEONG. 24) vee) lata Saal veda, | soa) nea ane nes high, 32 GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. London hall mark of 1898. Maker’s mark (WK). Inscribed under base :—Dedicated to the glory of our Lord for use in His Gucharist by the Vicar, Guilds and communicants of Dis Ohurch of &. Stephen, Kmas 1898. 3. PATEN (companion to No. 2) plain silver-gilt 7 inches diameter. London hall mark of 1899. Maker’s mark as No. 2. Inscribed under rim :—@o the glory of God and in memory of de Hic and Gmily Cupper. B.D.Y. from Band Gand, @. 18909. Set in case by Keith of London :— 4and 5. Two CHALICES ... ... ... «ss. 0 © [Memes mmmemas London hall mark of 1864. Maker’s mark J. K- No inscription. G6. FDLAGON we.) 62.5 cen eek bee lene ge ein Hall and maker’s marks as Nos. 4 and 3. Inscribed round body in Lombardic characters :—GLORY BE TO GOD ON HIGH. Tand.8 Two. PATENS... -... «<<. -s« +«.. - inches! diameter Hall and maker’s marks as Nos. 4 and 5. Inscribed round rim in Lombardic capitals :—One : JESUS CHRIST THE SAME YESTERDAY TO DAY AND FOR EVER, and in centre X R, the other: DO THIS IN REMEMBRANCE OF ME. and in centre I H C. HOLY TRINITY CHURCH. 1, CHALICE 20.0 10. cee oes be | cee tem. ee OUI London hall mark of 1820. Maker’s mark [wa] Inscribed on bow] :— : Chapelle de la Frenrte, don du Reverend éle Crespin. under foot 11.4, Poh 7. | GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. 33 PPO ERA DAOH: ve... Pe euhar ane. me ounches high. Hall and maker’s mar ay as Nd 1. Inscribed as No. 1 :— Chapelle de la Frenite, don de Monsr. Nicolas Maringy fs Prerre. under foot 11.2. mame CHALICES (two)... «.. ... =» +. #4 inches high. London hall mark of 1840. Maker’s mark [cx] No inscription. Do 1y SSO GRRE cst Mills ei os . 13 inches high. Hall, maker’s ae and ieamuel: as No. 1. Under foot 59. 2. BEATEN O1.f00t ... 2. sae ese soo sae O Inches diameter. Hall and maker’s marks as .N Op dl Inscribed on face: “ Chapelle de la Trinite, don de Messrs. Nicolas Maingy Senr. et Jean La Serre Senr.” Under foot 14.13. ee aE, Ol TOO... ws. ss. +.’ was s.. 8 inches diameter. Hall and maker’s marks as No. 3. No inscription. SOMMERS PGE foc. as. nce) wes’ ee es! LQNChes diameter. Hall and maker’s marks as No. 1. Inscribed under rim: “Chapelle de la Trinite, don de ie Jean La Serre Senr. et Nicolas Maingy Senr.” Under 9. ALMS DISH ewe eh ous aa ee ommches diameter, London hall mark of 1897. Maker’s mark : Inscribed on rim: All. things. come. of. Thee. @. Ford - and. of. Chine. own. have. we. given. Chee. In centre monogram 3.4.4. surrounded by rays. Under rim: “‘ %n loving memory of Fanny, wrfe of Nassau batheart, Viear. The guft of the Worshippers of Holy Frinity Church 7857. oz. dwt. Also 62.. &. PE OOM a Gre 2.5 iso Nise eae tee -as. DO inches long. Hail and maker’s marks as No. 9. No inscription. C 34 GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. Chronology of Guernsey Church Plate. Dats. |CHALICES OR Cups.) FLAGONS OR EWERs. ee nit 16th CENTURY. . | i 5} St. Sampson’s (1). ? 1530-35 Town Church. Guille 1540. Re- Cruet. formation. Calvinistic Régime. 17th Charles II. CENTURY 1660. Hs- Et pel! tablishment 1675 SARK (1). of Anglican Régime, and reap- pointment tames II. of a Dean. FOREST (38). 1694 see William & Wary. 1696 | St. PETER’S-IN- THE-Wo0OOoD (1&2): 1698 St. SAVIOUR’S (1 &2) FOREST (1 & 2). St. Saviour’s 1699 (4 & 5). 18th CENTURY. Anne. 1706 ALDERNEY (2). 1713 ALDERNEY (1). 1714 St. Sampson’s (2). 1727 | Torteval (5). ls GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. 35 Ghronology of Guerysen Church Plate (continued). DatTE. |CHALICES OR CUPS.| FLAGONS OR E}WERS. PATENS, OR | DISHES. George II. 1729 St. Andrew’s (1). Catel (6). St. Saviour’s (8). 1732 SARK (2). Sark (4). 1734 St. SAVIOUR’S (6). 1735 CAtel (4) 1756 Forest (4). 1757 St. Sampson’s (14). George IIL. 1765 Sark (8). 1768 | Catel (5). 1771 Catel (3). 1778 | Forest (7). 1781 St. Peter’s-in-the- Wood (8 & 4). 1789 | Forest (5). Norz.—The vessels noted in Parishes in capitals are hall marked, the others are from inscriptions on the vessels. 36 GUE RNSEY CHURCH PLATE. INDEX OF NAMES MENTIONED ON GUERNSEY CHURCH PLATE. Allez, Guillaume (1790) do. Nicollas (1694)... do. Nicolas (1756) ... Andros, Amice ... do. Jean Bichard, C. (18338) Bonamy, Samuel (1752) Bouchet, Jeanne Chepmell, Rev. W. H. (1833) ... de Beauvoir, James ... do. Judith ... de Fresne, Elie (1752) de Jersey, Henry (1694) ... do. Pierre (1771) de la Mare, Jean (1729) de Lisle, Thomas . de Quetteville, Jean, sen... de Sausmares, I... de Sausmarez, Mari (1735) Dumaresq, Anne (1675) Falla, T. (1833) Faudrier, — (1704)... Fautrat, Anthoyne (1694) VIL. Guille, Charles S. qi. do. Marie (1704) ... pv Laine, J. (1816) ... 9) ieee le Gocq, R. ..." ...0 “ee er - do. ~Samuel (1752) eee le Gros, Susanne (1732) ... SII, Le Lacheur, Jean (1790) .... ... VI. do. Mathilde (1895)... I. Le Marchant, Eleazar (1816)... II. do. do. (1832) ..ViIiT. do. J OS1aS haere is le Messurier, Blizabeth (1729) lil, V., Vi, var Le Prevost, I. (1779) .... ... ... VWI. Lenfestey, Jean (1895) ... ... I. Lihou, James... .. eae M(artineau), R(ene) dan ah ae (1812) ... VIL. Massy, Leonard... eee ‘. Thomas (1695) staged are Mollet, Charles, sen. (1768) ... IIL. Ogier, Gme (1816) ... ... ... IL Paint; James _.... 5. ee Selowley, Robert (1765) .... ...XII. 50-FEET RAISED BEACH AT RUE DES ANNEVILLES. A WELL recently sunk at the elbow of the road has exposed the fact that the beach known to exist at the Capelles and at Annevilles is also found in the position named. Hvidently the bay of the period of the 50ft. elevation of sea-level swept around an arc of a wide circle. The deposits are shown in the adjoining section :— Saas] A. A few feet of soil. This is evidently derived ee from the glacial clay deposited over the SS beach. O000000 ° ae ooo0000q: Rolled beach stones 5ft. thick, containing 0000000 many more flints than is usual. Some of aes these are white in colour, but many are 00000000 stained yellow by the iron derived from the ee clay. ‘|c. 8 feet of sea-gravel with comparatively little sand. This is an unusual depth and was probably collected by wave action meeting from both sides of a comparatively confined bay. Dp. The deposits rest on a rock surface which has been sea-eroded. A FORGOTTEN EPISODE. BY MISS EDITH CAREY. THESE are some notes on a claim made on the British Government by a comparatively unknown family, long extinet in the Island, called the Bailleuls. | From the earliest times the Bailleuls were connected with St. Andrew’s Parish, where their old house, named in Norman fashion * Les Bailleuls,” after them, still stands. In the Assize Roll of 1303—in the days when each Parish had its own representative Jurats, now embodied in our Douzaines—among the Jurats of Saint Andrew was Petrus le Baillol ; and in the Assize Roll of 1323 Petrus le Baillol and Petronilla his wife are mentioned. The main branch of the family remained in Saint Andrew’s Parish for many generations, but some of the collateral branches migrated to the Castel, to Saint Saviour, and to Saint Peter-Port. Of the Castel branch the best known representative was Nicholas Bailleul of es Landes, living in the days of Queen Elizabeth. In December, 1598, he married Marie de Saus- marez, daughter of Mr. John de Sausmarez, and their only son Nicholas married Martha Bonamy, but died soon after, leaving one only child, Marie; while his widow married Francois Le Pelley of the Forest as her second husband. Marie Bailleul must have possessed a good deal of charm, though possibly some of it was due to a substantial amount of dower ; for, to the practical Guernseymen of the seventeenth century “‘les beaux’ yeux de sa cassette” generally outweighed mere flesh and blood prettiness in a prospective bride. Be that as it may, we find by Elie Brevint’s gossiping Note Book that she was engaged to Isaac Careye, eldest son of Mr. Peter Careye. This engagement however fell through somehow—although in those days a betrothal was hedged about with almost as many ceremonies and regarded as elmost as binding as a marriage—and we find that she slipped away to Saint Sampson’s Church and was there clandestinely mar- ried to the Reverend James Guille of the Rohais, an Oxford graduate and a well-known Protestant minister. They had four children, and then he died, and, after a shoft mourning, Juryman of St. Martin’s, 1390.—Colin Bailleul. ; Le Marchant “ Bille de Partage,” 1393. a pee pelea Pierre Bailleul, ) of St. Andrew’s Thiaut “Rentale,” cir. TAN Os efile, f Saas ollas), Tutel. John Bailleul, Jeanne le Jersiez, ‘* fils Pierre,’’ alive 1560. daughter of Ollivier le Jersiez. “De la Lande”’ and Buried at St. Saviour’s Church, ‘*des Rohais.”’ 28th Oct. 1593. = ens 1 7 PPX ESS Ib ORES Ty EER NOS Qasnaan 1 Dagllassl ... ize Roll, 1303.—“ Petrus le Baillol,” Jurat of St. Andrew's. ee Roll, 1323.—" Petronilla,” wife of “ Petrus le Balliol.” Rtente du Roi 1931.—bierre Bailleul, Extente of Blanchelande ) (St. Martin's) cir. 1364. 5 Colinus Bailleul (on Fief Avalley), Guillaume Bailleul, § ) Jurats of St. Andrew's Parish. Pierre Bailleul, of the Castel Puri “Chef de la 22me Bouvée de Moulinets A cause de sa femme,’ Dead by 1583. A BRANCH of the BAILLEUL FAMILY. ish, ” 1548. 13th December 1598 (at St. Peter. Collas Bailleul, Douzenier of the Castel, 1580. “Des Landes du Catel.”” Port). Marie de Sausmarez, daughter of Jean de Sausmarez und Marguerite i = A daughter married to Collas Tyaut, Nicolas Bailleul, bap. 7th Feb. 1608/9 at the Castel “des Landes.” Marie Bailleul, daughter and heiress. 1) James Guille of the Rohais. 2) Pierre Henry of the Haye-du-Puits, 3) Compton de Beauvoir. = | == George Bailleul. daughter .... de Jersiez, Juryman of St. Martin’s, 1390.—Colin Bailleul. c illeul. Le Marchant “ Bille de Partage,” 1393. SEE IES Pierre Builleul, ) of St. Andrew's Thiaut “Rentale,” cir, 1410.~Fean Bailleul, 5 Parish. | John Bailleul, “fils Pierre,’’ alive 1560. “De la Lande”’ and Jeanne Bailleul. Jeanne le Jersiez, daughter of Ollivier le Jersiez. Buried at St. Saviour’s Church, 28th Oct. 1593. of Richard. Samuel I ain, Constable of St. Andrew’s, 1625-6. Dead by 1636. | = 24 April 1633 (at St. Sampson's). Collenette Baudain (daughter of John and Martha Le Pelley his wife). Bap. 21st March 1612/3. Dead by 1674, | Susanne bur. 7th April, 1666. Guille his wife. son of Jean. “des Rohais.” = L.. fe, Marthe Boy 4 Mar, i i Collette Builleul. James Bailleul, Colliche Ozanne, daughter of iiaten Brae _Mlnrenente Belle “des Landes.”’ daughter of Jean of Les Caches = 8th February 1626/7. Pierre Le Roy. | Ozanne and Perotine She married 2nd, Frangois Nicolas de Garis | L’Estocq, daughter Le Pelley, of the Forest des Eperons. Pierre Le Roy, ; | of Pierre. Parish. Schoolmaster of St. Martin’s | Parish, 1600-1675. Diarist. ~ Pierre Bailleul of the ‘‘ Havre de la Piette,’ St. Peter-Port 1663. This estate was sold to pay his debts, 3rd of February 1678/%). Dead by 1697. | | | | | | Rachel Marthe Rebecca Perotine Margaret Esther Peter = bur, 2nd Jan. 1728/9. unmarried bur. 28 Jan. 170: (or Patiente) ce = 20 April, 1659. John du Prey he bur. 4th Jan. 1702/3 = 20 Sept. 1666 (at St. Andrew’s) living 1707. 27 June 1667 Estienne Agenor, Peter Ollivier Avocat, | he bur. July 12 1715 | | | | | Esther Machel Peter Elizabeth b. 1667. b, 1669. b. 1672. b. 1674. | | John du Prey = Sara Agenor Nicolas Agenor Martha “son and heir ”’ bur. Dec. 23 1756. “son and heir’? 1707 Williams. 1707. bap. 29 April 1673, bur. Jan. 4th 1726/7. bap. 9th May 1649, bur. 14 Feb, 17| Nicollas Nicolle (son of Nicolas Nicolle and Marie Le Marchant). He died 1680. Marie Nicolle only child a minor in 1680. 30th July 1656 (at St. Peter-Port). Esther de Peauvoir daughter of Thomas de Beauvoir and Esther le Poitevin his wife. Bur. 15th Oct. 1668. bap. 18 June 1652, died in London 1729. died unmarried, her niece, Collenette, her heir in 1707. his goods ‘‘ in saisie ”” | in 1686. Buried at St. Peter- Port 25 Dec. 1707. | | Collenette Bailleul bap. February 1661-2. “* Only surviving child, and heir of Hester.”” = Mth July 1684 (at the Vale Church). Peter Whitehead (son of Samuel Whitehead and Mary Gosselin his wife. | Esther Whitehead | 0. 8. P. .... Sutton born 25th May 1690. Sarah ate Prey only child. Marie Sutton 3rd February 1725-6. : —_—__— “ syand-daughter and heir of Patiente Nicolle ” Jobnu La Serre, refugee, of Ville Magne, in William Dolling born 24th April 1692, Languedoc. 0. 8. BP. buried 22nd January 1733/4. Bur. 12th ier 1775. Charles Mauger | = llth June 1754. son of Peter Mauger. William La Serre, Elizabeth Perchard M.D., dau. of James Perchard o> > =a 1 bap. 24th Dec. 1726, | and Anne Pallot his wife. Marie Marthe Mauger Marie Sutton Mauger bur. 8th April 1774. Bur. 25th Aug. 1796. born 13th May 1715, born 2nd Aug. 1733, E bur. 24th April 1782. died 15th Jan. 1766. = 1) = 2) 19 Oct. 1786. Judith Le Messurier Johu La Serre | Mary Le Pelley Thomas Le Marchant, Esq. = 28th March, 1758. daughter of Henry Le| Jurat of the Royal | daughter of Peter Le de l’Hyvreuse. Thomas Guille, Esq. Mesurier, Governor of Court. Pelley, 2 Renee | Alderney. | Born 16th June 1759. Seigneur of Sark. alice < lL. i ave eS J : | | i | iy Bur. 23rd Noy. 1783. | Died Oct. 1835. { irate: = Elizabeth Nlizth. Martne Marthe Henrietta. William Thomas Guille = Revd. T Mary | Dani ae Le Marchant, Bsq.) Le Marchant —— : Og 7. died 17 July 1762 ‘TRevorana Guile Tardy. | = Noll Weta TET. | Sy Josnun, Gosselin, aged 20. Rector of St. b. 17 Feb “* John George La | Mary Chepmell, Lay de, Sq. 5 ; Saha pa “a7e4 Serre. daughter of Adjt. 32nd Regt. H.M.’s Grefier. Elerre aus Boley CUI6& | =~ William Chepmell. ] a | 4 Alfred, Martha. Elizabeth Henrietta 0. 8. Pe (heiress of Fiet —— Le Conte). Major Baynes. Dr. Hutchesson. 1917. ] A FORGOTTEN EPISODE. 39 she became the bride of Mr. Pierre Henry, owner of La Haye du Puits. He did not bear the best of reputations, having just passed through the ordeal of a citation before the Eccle- siastical Court by Marie, daughter of Guillaume Girard of the Castel, for breach of promise of marriage. However, the Court decided, after mature consideration, that the lady had not brought forward sufficient evidence to prove her case. But Marie Bailleul did not reign as mistress of the Haye du Puits for long, for Pierre Henry soon died, and on June 3rd, 1674, we find that ‘‘ Mons. Charles Andros, Seigneur d’Anne- ville, and Dame Marie Bailleul,” guardians of the children of the late “Sieur Pierre Henry, baille 4 rente a4 Mons. Josué Le Marchant de la Paroisse de Sainte Samson, la maison et terre de la Haye du Puits” for “50 quartiers de froment d’annuelle rente.” A few months after this, on November 24th, 1674, Pierre Henry’s widow married for the third time Mr. Compton de Beauvoir. This, however, was a very short-lived happiness, for, within five months, on April 28th, 1675, we find that she was dead, and Compton de Beauvoir and her various children were dividing her property between them. Mr. de Beauvoir was apparently a Master of Elizabeth College ; for in April, 1679, he was summoned before the Icclesiastical Court by the Town Constables to answer for the disorderly conduct of his pupils in the Town Church. It was ordered that in future he should sit amongst them and keep them in order, for their conduct and uproar had been such that the whole congregation had been scandalized, and had lodged formal complaints. Apparently the close proximity of noisy and unruly little boys was not congenial to him, for he first of all flatly refused to obey, and was thereupon formally admonished by the Dean and officers of the said Ecclesiastical Court. This Court was then held in the Town Church, above the aisle where the organ now stands. Anyone going through the Itcclesiastical Registers of Guernsey will be impressed by the severity with which the law of the Church was enforced in the seventeenth century. It was administered, not by admonitions alone, but by corporal punishment, penances, deprivation of both Civil and Religious privileges, and by fines. The (hurch, run on the harshest and narrowest Calvinistic principles, was indeed a power in those days, and we can well imagine the consternation which must have been caused in the Island when it was realised that James I]., the newly-crowned King, intended to re-introduce and maintain Roman Catholic services in the Island. 40 A FORGOTTEN EPISODE. In 1686 Roman Catholic troops, commanded by an Irish- man called Captain Macarty,* arrived in Castle Cornet. On December 23rd of that year Captain Macarty informed the Royal Court that he had received an order from the King that Mass should be said in the Island by Father Richard Trapp, a priest recently sent over by Royal Authority for that purpose, and requested the Court to find him a suitable lodging and a convenient spot where he could officiate. The Court, perfectly aghast at the temerity of this proposal, flatly refused to consider it, and pleaded that the Act of Uniformity forbade any public exercise of religion save according to the rites of the Anglican Church. On the following day they sent off a letter to Lord Sunderland, President of the Privy Council, protesting that with all their heart and soul they clung to the Anglican faith and that, within the memory of man, there was “ aucun habitant Catholique Romain en cette Isle.” The only answer to this was that the King, with true Stuart obstinacy, again wrote a letter—this time to Lord Hatton the Governor—saying “that having thought fit to send Mr. Richard Trapps unto that Our Island to say Divine Service for Our Roman Catholic Subjects there ..... Our Will and Pleasure is that you will take care that a convenient place be appointed for the said Mr. Trapps to officiate in, and that no interruption whatever be given him in discharge of his functions, and We do hereby require the Magistrates and all other inhabitants of Our said Island to take notice of this Our pleasure and to give obedience accordingly.” But the Royal Wau: and inhabitants of Guernsey refused to sit down tamely and allow their most cherished convictions and prejudices to be thus trampled upon. Directly on receipt of this order Advocate William Tramalier was despatched to London bearing a Protest signed by the Bailiff and Jurats, pointing out that Mr. Richard Trapp not only said Mass in the Chapel of Castle Cornet but had also held services at the little disused “ Belfroi” or Mortuary Chapel which then stood at the edge of the Old Cemetery at the bottom of Cornet Street, and within twenty paces of the Town Church itself. They declared that these services interrupted the Anglican congregation in their lawful prayers and demanded that they, the ‘Kine’s faithful subjects, should not be interrupted in the exercise of their religion. Should Mr. Trapp be removed they promised to pay his passage and indemnify him for all costs he may have incurred.* * His name is always so spelt in our local records. But this was probably the contemporary Guernsey spelling of the well-known Irish surname MaCarthy. * These letters are to be found in the Guille MSS. at St. George. 1917. | A FORGOTTEN EPISODE. 41 Thus it is evident that the Protestant spirit which had caused Guernsey to side with Cromwell and his Ironsides against Charles I. was equally ready to side with William of Orange against James II., and we find that in November, 1688, on being informed of the landing of the Prince of Orange at Torbay, the Civil Authorities of Guernsey, without even waiting the issue of his enterprise, hurriedly concerted measures with the Senior Anglican officer of the garrison to secure the Island to William’s cause. They fixed on a day when this officer was in chief com- mand, and then he, in conjunction with the Chief Captain of the Town Militia, ordered a garrison parade of the combined forces. Ata concerted signal all the Anglican soldiers, who were in the majority, with their muskets loaded with ball, stepped out of the ranks, and, facing about, aimed at their Roman Catholic comrades, thus compelling them to lay down their arms. Immediately on William’s accession Captain Macarty was removed and Captain Godolphin was sent in his place, and Anglicanism was firmly re-established in our midst. This long digression has had to be made to explain the feelings of mistrust and dislike that (auernseymen bore to- wards James II., and to supply a motive for a Guernseyman apparently devoting his entire fortune to placing William of Orange on the throne. This man was Peter Bailleul, son of Samuel Bailleul, Constable of Saint Andrew in 1625, and grandson of John Bailleul of the Rohais. Of his career we know but little ; apparently he only led the ordinary life of the Guernsey farmer or merchant of those days. On April 24th, 1633, he married, at Saint Sampson’s Church, Colinette Baudein, daughter of John Baudein and Martha Le Pelley, his wife. Twenty years after, in 1663, he was living in St. Peter-Port on his property, consisting of a house and about four acres of land, situated ‘sur le bord du Havre de la Piette.” But on February 3rd, 1679, we find that this estate had to be sold to pay his debts, which certainly does not look as if he were possessed of boundless wealth, and renders the following Petitions all the more extraordinary and incredible. The Calendar of Treasury Papers for 1697-1701-2 (Vol. 09, page 262) contains a copy of a Petition of “ Martha palliall and Margaret Balliall, daughter of Peter Balliall, Esquire, grandson of the Honourable John Balliall, of Scot- land ; their father served the Crown thirty-three years, and 42 A FORGOTTEN EPISODE. lent to the Crown and lost 50,000 li, and in the time of the war was plundered of all he had and narrowly escaped with his life, being forced to fly for Guernsey, where he died in prison ; their mother also died with grief. The present King granted to four sisters (of whom the petitioners were two) £20 a quarter three years past, but £20 had only been received— prays for payment to keep three from starving.” Minute “ Read 10th January, 1698. They must apply to the King, for my Lords can grant no pensions,” page 1. This Petition apparently bore no fruit, for it was succeeded by another, a printed copy of which was in the possession of Mrs. La Serre, of Bosqville, whose husband was a descendant of one of the Petitioners. ' “The claim and demand of Rachel Baliol, Martha Baliol, and Margaret Baliol, the three surviving daughters and co-heirs of Peter Baliol, Esquire, late of the city of St. Peter Paul (ste) in the Island of Guernsey, and Dame Colnett Boden his wife, both deceased, and also of John Dupree, son and heir of Susan Dupree, Nicholas Agenor, son and heir of Rebecca Agenor, Colnett Baliol, heir of Hester Baliol, and Mary Sutton, the granddaughter and heir of Patient Nichol, which said Susan, Rebecca, Hester, and Patient are all dead, and were four others of the daughters and co-heirs of the said Peter Baliol, deceased, That the said Peter Baliol, having in his lifetime advanced and lent to the Crown of England the sum of Sixty thousand pounds sterling, and receiving no satisfaction for the same, or any part thereof, to the time of his death, his late Majesty King William of blessed memory, for the discharge and payment of the said Sixty thousand pounds, and the inte- rest thereof, and for other loyal service done by the said Peter Baliol, and also for other great considerations, did, by his Letters Patent under the Great Seal of England, bearing date in the ninth year of his reign (1696-7), grant unto the said Susan, Rebecca, Rachel, Martha, Hester, Patient and Margaret Baliol (the seven daughters, co-heirs and orphans of the said Peter Baliol and Dame Colnett Boden his wife both de- ceased) and their heirs for ever, the quit rents of the two provinces of Munster and Leinster, and the thirds of the Clergy, and the seven- tenths of the first-fruits in the Kingdom of Ireland. “That the said Patent is passed in the names of Richard Fitz- Patrick Esquire, Lucy Armstrong, —. Conelly Esquire, and four others (whose names the claimants do not know) in trust for the said seven orphans, and which Letters Patent are stiled in the Books of Recitalls of Patents of the Trustees of the forecited estates in Ireland—No. 6. “That the said Trustees were altogether strangers to the claimants or any of the orphans, and procured themselves to be nominated in the said Patent without their knowledge, privitie, or consent. “That the said Trustees having received the said rents and profits for some years, and converted them to their own use, His Majesty in | 1701, upon application, was pleased by warrant to order that the orphans should receive the said rents themselves from the date of the said Patent, excluding the Trustees. And her present Majesty in 1702 was also graciously pleased to grant Her Warrant in Council to the same effect. The said claimant Margaret Baliol (who is impowered by her three living sisters and by the heirs of such that are dead as appears by a letter of Attorney) in pursuance of a vote and Resolution passed in the House of Commons February 6th 1707, doth give notice that the said claimant is entitled to the money.” 1917. ] A FORGOTTEN EPISODE. 43 On consulting the House of Commons journal for Feb- ruary 6th, 1707-8, I can only find that the following Standing Order was agreed upon on that day :— “That all Persons intending to apply themselves to the Parliament of Great Britain for obtaining Private Acts relating to estates in Ireland, do from henceforth give publicq notice of their said Intention, by affixing printed Papers, setting forth their Pretensions in each of the four Courts of Justice in Dublin during the whole term which shall precede the Sessions of Parliament, as also in the Chief Town wherein the Assizes are usually kept, of each County where the lands shall happen to be, for one month at least before the Bill be brought in.” This Petition was followed by another, entitled ‘ The Cries of the Orphans,” which was presented to the House of Parliament early in 1714. It alludes to the Royal Warrant of 1702, and to another in 1706, to the Order in Parliament of 1707, and to ethers of April 6th, 1706, and June 7th, 1711, to “* Commands” of the 10th and 16th December, 1711, to the Queen’s * Orders” of December 10th, 1708, and July 25th, 1709, and to Her “ Declaration” of June 1710; and it states that at a Cabinet Council, held August 25th, 1712, Her Majesty had ordered the Duke of Buckingham to pay the due into Margaret Baliol’s own hands, that the Commis- sioners and Barons of the Iixchequer and the Receiver and Paymaster-General of Ireland had on the same day received like orders, and that on the following October an order had been made that Six thonsand pounds should be paid to the orphans out of the Exchequer, but that no part of that sum had been received by them, although the Queen had, on September 28th, 1712, indorsed a bill for ‘’wo thousand pounds. , This Petition further states that, according to the Queen’s direction, the Duke of Buckingham had caused the said warrants, etc., to be brought in the General Council held November 24th, 1712, when the Petitioner, Margaret, had attended to receive them, but by “ frandulous combination ” she had been denied admittance, the Jetters being “ left to the care of Esquire Blatwell and Esquire Southwell, Clerks of the Council, to be delivered.” “Thus on all sides we are fraudulently dealt with, being kept out of our Rights and having not received any moneys in so many years’ attendance, which hath exhausted and consumed that Noble, Ancient and Numerous family of the Baliols. Our ancestors were the founders of Balol College in Oxford and conquered the Island of Guernsey and presented the same to the Crown of England.” (!) These wonderful statements serve to show that the claim- 44 A FORGOTTEN EPISODE, ants advanced their pretensions as time went on. The Fifty thousand pounds mentioned in the first petition had grown to Sixty thousand ; while the Bailleul family, whom we know to have been simple Guernsey country folk of moderate means, were claiming honours and dignities entirely unconfirmed by any historical evidence. But the fourth and last petition is worded in a very minor key. In the Calendar of Treasury Papers for July to December, 1723, is “The Petition of Margaret Baliol to the Lords of the Treasury. She asks for deliverance to her of her Letters Patent, Warrant, Accounts, etc., mentioned in her printed case annexed “ to prevent her (who has exhausted all her substance) and sixty of her family from perishing.” She adds “Your Lordships know it is your oppressed petitioners’ birthright and patrimony and inheritance for them and their heirs, and it His Sacred Majesty's gracious commands that we should be invested in our property.” Annexed to this is the printed copy of her Petition to the House of Commons of 1722-23. Margaret Bailleul died in London in 1729, aged 81 years, and after her death, these petitions and struggles for restitution seem to have been abandoned. One cannot but feel what a sad eighty-one years she must have spent, when feverish hope and confidence must have gradually been succeeded by the darkest doubt and despair. But the more one reads the extraordinary statements I have quoted, the more impossible it seems to be to disentangle any possible strand of fact which may be interwoven in this vast tissue of fiction. We know certainly that Peter Bailleul’s grandfather was not the “ Honourable John Bailliol of Scotland,” nor did his ancestors ever live in that country ; the Bailleuls as a Channel Island family did not conquer Guernsey, nor did they found Baliol College, Oxford, and it certainly sounds most impro- bable that Peter Bailleul could have lent sixty thousand pounds or sixty thousand pence to William of Orange. In his palmiest days his estate never seems to have exceeded four acres of ground; and we must remember that the Guernseymen of the seventeenth century were exceedingly poor. ai < = < 10 11 eee 13 14 15 | 16 | 17 18 19 Hours et 2°6 30 | 13 10 5°8 Cth) (8a 9h 2 6°6 + 9 O45 1 5 6 9-4) 26th | 9.8 6:4) i672 Se 64 T4 | 5 4 | 10°3 | 18th | 11°8 |" 7-5 5°6 + 51 £325 7.1056) | 0 2 13°4 | 24th | 13°6 | 5:2 4-9 mes | 126 | 13:0 |. 2 1 | 18:2 | 2nd | 14:7 ) 5-7 | 46 Seen 141 | 12-8 0 1) | 14:9) 4th 5567 | 53 || 2459 — 33 1? tars, | 3 1 150 | 21st | 15°5 | 95°8 4°6 ; o— D4 Eo 2:6) °-) 1 1 12:3) Loths |) 329629 4°6 — 13 9°3 DEO ier a 2 11°8 3rd | 12°8 | 4°7 4°6 + 13 ie: Gre |. 5 4 9°8 Ist | 10°8 | 7:1 o°8 — 6 3°4 oe ile oD 1 72 | loth); 88) &1 6°5 + 14 , 33 2°35 5 11 270) | 2oth. e797) 6-7 a9 ae? + 100-0: |100°0 | 47 00 — — — | 64 a4 — 33 HAN \) 138) | 23 11 15:0 — |156 | 81 6°6 .- 6 26) 25) — | — | July) = | 79 | 47 | 46 THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY FOR THE YEAR. 1917. BY MR. A. COLLENETTE, F.C.S. 1917 has been a dry year, its total being 31°81 against an average of 36°67 in., a deficit of nearly five inches (4°86). Kight months were dry and of the four wet months, only two, August and October, were excessively wet. These two gave excesses of 2°93 and 1°34. March and May together had an excess of 1:05 in. Of the dry months September failed to reach its average by 2°08 ; December by 2°37. January and November gave deficits of 1°80 in. and 1°44 in. respectively. (See Table 1.) _ The year divides itself into two periods, one, January to July, inclusive, with five dry months and two wet, and a second, August to December, inclusive, with three dry months and two wet. There we eight days which were very wet and these days contributed no less than eight inches to the year’s fall. Had the eight very wet days had normal falls, the year would have been one of the driest on record ; this fact shows how dry the rest of the year was. (See Table end of Paper.) The driest month of the year was September, with a fall of less than an inch (0.88). There were 17 wet days during that month, but they were remarkable for their small totals, no fewer than 12 being under 0:02 in. This month was sand- wiched in between the two wettest months of the year— August and October-—and these three months are responsible for the usually large number of wet days of the year, having contributed no fewer than 60 to the total. It should be noticed that the dry months were with two exceptions in series of twos. January and February; June and July, and November and December. April and September were dry months with, in each case, a wet month preceding and following them. This, of course, is only another way of saying that the anticyclonic periods were longer than the cyclonic. 1917. ] THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. 67 In the table showing the distribution of rainfall over the whole Island, it will be seen that St. Martin’s Road is again the station with the greatest fall. Only one other station reached 31 in., the Forest. Two stations, the Grange and Villiaze, were between 30 and 31 in. The station collecting the smallest total this year is Mont Saint, which failed to reach 26 in. (25°8). There was thus a difference of 6 in. between the highest and lowest. As this station collects in the averages 85% of the maximum fall, and this year has collected only 81% it has a smaller fall this year than would have been expected of it. The Forest Stations, on the other hand, have 97—96% instead of 94 and 91%. It is now thoroughly established that the rainfall dimi- nishes from East to West, and that the difference between the Town and Cobo is, in round numbers, 3 in., and that between the Town and St. Peter’s is 6 in. | The table shows that the mean of the whole of the stations 1s, this year 29°1 or 92%, a figure which agrees with the average of the centre of the Island fairly well. As this is true of the central line of the Island only it cannot be used with the same accuracy as the ascertained proportional falls resulting from actual observation. A map has been prepared which shows the distribution of rainfall over the Island, which, being arranged in lines of percentages, will enable the approximate rainfall of any part of the Island to be found for any past year or series of years and which will also show the average rainfall in any part of the Island. It is unlikely that the main details of the map will change as a result of future observations, but the details of the lines, as affected by hills and valleys, has still to be determined. The most interesting feature of the map is the contour of the line of maximum rainfall. This line passes through the Fort, crosses the Hubits, to the Oberlands. It is as yet uncertain if it reaches Mount Row and descends Mount Durand into Victoria Road, or whether it crosses the Mount Durand estate and descends the Pierre Percée ; valley in either case the fact seems certain that the line does not reach the Grange. The other lines are more or less concentric to the line of maximum fall. It will be noticed that there are two stations which do not conform to the general distribution. These are probably influenced by local conditions such as exposure, presence of 68 THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. hills and valleys, in their immediate neighbourhood. It is such detail that remains to be elucidated. There has been but one drought which began on the 19th of April and ended on the 4th of May, thus lasting 16 days. This was further extended into a partial drought of 23 days by small falls. | TABLE. , The eight days, mentioned above, as contributing eight inches, collectively, to the year’s fall are :— | August 8th...... 0°73 in. Feburuary 24th.. 0°74 in. May 24th ...... 0°75 in. May 12th’... 0°95 in. October 16th ... 0.82 in. December 16th.. 1°09 in. August 27th ... 1:14 in. November 3rd... 1°82 in. Total=8.04 in. eai7. | THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. 69 : ee TABLE I. RAINFALL AT ST. MARTIN’S ROAD. ‘Inches. ee Rainfall: ay Greatest is aes } ; d ayes . _fallinone /|Monthly Falls| Wet Days. - | Monthly Tis. diay. of the ; a iS year's total. Month: ; Sat | . , : onths. ~ 2 |. 5 abe Pik Eo Pro at at en S a ae eas A 6 ~ ~ ae BS a32 c . s 5 E 5 $é r_q oO . Z 22 | 4 2 3 Miwa 5 Ie alia: 8 pros January... 1°90 | 3°70 | —1°80| 0°71 | 7th 5°9:|.10:1 | 20 19 February... 2°11 | 2°72 | —0°61| 0°74. 24th 66, 741 14 16 March..... 2°95 | 2°65 | +0°30| 0°63 | 29th’). 9:2 |.» 7:2) 22 17 April | 1°84 | 2°26 | —-0°42/ 0°42 | Ist a7 6°2.| 16 1.14 May....... _ 2°80 | 2°00 | +0°75) 0°95 | 12th 878 ora 1 17 12 June ....| 1°22 | 2°01 | —0°79| 0°21 | 20th 3°8 a5 | 15 11 July 1:49 | 2°16 | —0°67| 0°34 9th 48) 59); 19 12 August ..| 5°41 | 2°46 | + 2°93) 1°14 | 27th | 17:71 6-8 | 25 13 September 0°88 | 2°98 | — 2°08; 0°25 | 26th | 2°7 Slo 1G 14 October .., 6°28 | 4:94 | 41°34] 0°82 , 16th | 19°7 | 13°5.|. 28 §-19: November | 3°01 | 4°40 | —1:44| 1°82 3rd Oe Me aS 19 December | 1°92 | 4°29 | — 2°37] 1:09 | 16th GOj aE | Vt 19 The Year. . 31°81 (36°67 | —4-86| 1:82 | Nov 100°0 | 100°0 © 222 | 185 THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. 70 TABLE II. DISTRIBUTION OF RAINFALL OVER THE ISLAND.—1917. Inches. South Whole South & South Kast. East. West. West.| Island g i) ae ; 2 | ga | = ane = Die me Bm. | %y | oo | ie nti S =. | & fe m a. onthe Sg /SE/ ag | 2G/Fal3s PS) S las esi 6s s | Oe | oS) See °56 Aa ime | 2 |e & 5 3 2 58 | ¢ | ay ; ; = ory eee 3 m |$4) 2 /F |8 |4g\/a@ | 2 | 32 x oO > in. in. in. in. in. in. in. in. in. ANGSET nc. 0i «aise nce 1-90). 1°69} 1°71| 280| 1:°72| TST) 2968) eae February... 211! 169) 1-74/ 181| 1°54] 1:30) 138] 1-71] 1-53 MGrCh:, . os oie a obese 2°95; 3°02} 2°88) 3:03) 2°96| 2°81| 2°97; 2°82] 9-67 POINT 3 'o o's, ses oie tai 1°84! 1°63; 1°69} 1-83) 1°65] 1°38} 152! 1°66] 1°65 Maw faiths dive’) a iste 2°80} 2°68) 2°72). 2°52) 2°48] 2°30, 2°65) 2°68! 2°60 MUO Faced sa eceiee 1-22; 1:31) 1°61} 1°12) 1°14) 1°44) 1°30) 1°56) 1°33 DUTY sos nes yo bite 1°49) 1°29) 1:46). 128) 1:39)\. 192 ee | 1:46| 1°32 MAarest): ts. bs soos D°41; £82) 5°53) 5:68) 5°58} 4°42) 5°06!) 5°57) 5°25 September........ 0°83; 0°82; 0°90] 0:98; 0°89) 0.69) 0°79 0°96} 0°86 October .......... 6°28) 95°63| 5°85) 5°65| 5°43! 4°67) 5°20) 5:54! 5°53 November......... 3°01; 3°08) 3°17] 2°82) 2°96) 2°54] 2°78) 3:17) 9°94 December......... 1°92: Lro7 | (1°74). 8%) 16a) Waa) eae | 1°70} 1°68 The Veato.. .ccisies 31°81) 29°23 | 31°00 | 30°39 | 29°39 | 25°79 | 27°93 | 30°46 | 29-07 Comparisons ...... 100 | 92 97 96 92 81 88 96 — Wet Days ........ 222 179 193 189 232 148 208 197 — a 2 I 5 2 = . is oi o . + /Pls|.|8) eta Observers ......... = e BY, o == = ® ay, | sie) 3\/8/16/.)\a._—— Ae ec | < = Ss Fy HH 8 ra 2 D 4 4 S eS 4 Cy 5 3 ‘Ss | S38 | | 4 | Ss) & See FALLS OF ONE INCH AND OVER IN ONE DAY. August 8th ...... = | 2 4 206) 22 eee | _ | =a August 27th ...... 1:14] — | 1:06] 1-16 | 1:10| — | 1-07) Gee November 3rd ....| 1°82 | 1°79 | 1°78 | 1°59 | 1°71 | 1°64) 1°73) 195) — December 16th..../ 1:09] — | — | 111} — | 120[ — — | = r Houtnae oy W)/ ee 7 Si pe 8 Mi 0 et — e- 89= percentage. —— «ines of egual Rainfall. NAO. DISTRIBUTION OF RAINFALL GUERINS EW 100=36-7 INCHES (meen Rainfall 75 yrs) ALL RIGHTS RESEPVED, WY /)) Stations. Zyrs =yrs of observation. ~~ aid i Ge ah ers Rete, ma é Se eee ae ee , Wee oe ra hy St “. e x ates oe | A limited number of sets fre ‘01 oe a OCIBTY oF XATU RAL SCIENCE AND ~ “ \ I ei te —n i a el et | 0 Re Oe " —— : he ate 7 ) 1 ae 2 3 : x I ry ; as i ; Eee iis ee eo eee naonian Insti tu# ON 14 1920 dp Ee Gueriisey PN | SUERNSEY “STAR” AND “GAZETTE” CO., LTD., AM BORDAGE STREET. 1919. I ee a aS RIE ae GUERNSEY SOCIETY OF NATURAL SCIENCE ~ AND LOCAL RESEARCH, eeaenlan teeth ty APR 14 1920 ) e oy REPORT AND TRANSACTIONS. LoS: Garervivsep : THE GUERNSEY “STAR” AND “GAZETTE” CO., LTD., BORDAGE STREET. be a eo > ae 3 CH ie, ~ bg eaten GOUNGIb FOR THE YEAR 1919. PRESIDENT: Magor S. CAREY CURTIS, A.R.I.B.A. VicE-PRESIDENTS: 1897—MR. A. COLLENETTEH, F.C.S. -1907—REvV. W. CAMPBELL PENNEY, M.A., Principal of Elizabeth College. 1913—LiEuT.-Cou. T. W. M. DE GUERIN. 1915—Mr. F. L. TANNER, F.Z.S. 1917—Miss A. L. MELLISH, M.A. 1919—Mr. E. CHEPMELL OZANNE, Bailiff of Guernsey. Hon. SECRETARY: 1913.—Magor 8S. C. CURTIS, A.R.I.B.A. HON. TREASURER: 1911—Mpr. C. G. DE LA MARE. COMMITTEE: 1909—Mr. B. T. ROWSWELL. 1915—Miss ©. M. DE GUERIN. 1916—Miss EDITH F. CAREY. 1917—Mr. W. ROLLESTON, M.A. 1919—Mr. G. F. ALLES. 1919—Rev. B, DE LA ROGERIE. LIST OF MEMBERS (1918). —_—— re HONORARY MEMBERS. 1917—Smith Woodward, Dr. 1917—Hill, Rev. Canon EK... .. .. +... Cockfield Rectory, Bury St. Ed- munds. ORDINARY MEMBERS. 1904—Allés, Mr.G. F... .. .. .. .». Gothic Cottage, St. Martin’s. 1918—Aubert, Mr. D. A. .. .. .. «. Beaulieu, Hauteville. 1911—Banks, Mr. T. B. folie en. ‘le hte et ELEM ObEG he 1914—Best, MissS.J. .. .. .. .. «. Brickfield Villa, St. Andrew’s. 1904—Bishop, Mr. Julius, Jurat of the Royal Court.. .. . Albecq, Cobo. 1903—Bishop, Dr. Hey Diner, M. Dee M.R.C.S., L.R.C.P. .. .. .. Cambridge Park Road. 1907—Bisson, Mr. T. .. .. .. «.. + «. The Laurels, Vale. 1904—Blampied, Mr.C. B... .. .. .. La Fosse, St. Martin’s. 1912—Blocaille, Mr. E. ms .. La Chaumette, Forest. 1912—Bourde de la Rogerie, Ren ee .. Burnt Lane. 1911—Brownsey, Mr. J. .. .. .. .. Pollet. 1889—Carey, Mr. F. .. .. .. .. «. Summerland, Mount Durand. 1897—Carey, MissE. .. .. .. .. .. The Elms, Cambridge Park. 1908—Carey, Mr. T. W. .. .. .. .. Somerset Place, Queen’s Road. 1911—Carruthers, Dr. J. .» «e «- College Terrace. 1907—Chalmers, Mr. A. L... .. .. .. Corbiére, St. Pierre-du-Bois. 1913—Clarke, Mr. F J. PAMinoma Ame ko usane Dibornt L 1912—Clarke, Mrs. F. J... .. .. ~~. Mount Durand. 1914—Cohu, Mr. E. O. se | ea ele) at MORK Avene: 1913—Cohu, Rev. J. Re ++ «+ «e « Aston Clinton Rectory, Tring. 1882—Collenette, Mr. he F.C. . .. .. Brooklyn, Fort Road. 1882—Collings, Col. A. H... .. .. «. Grange Road. 1890—Collings, Miss M. B... .. «+ 24, Saumarez Street. 1912—Collings, Miss Amy .. .. .. .. 24, Saumarez Street. 1882—Cole, Miss R. ae .. .. 09, Canichers. 1906—Corbin, Dr. E. K. M. R. 0. S .. + La Porte, Elm Grove. 1908—Corbin, Miss R. .. .. . Stanley Road. 1912—Curtis, Major S. Carey, m R. L. B. ot Le Mont Saint, St. Saviour’s. 1893—De Guerin, Lieut.-Col. T. W. M., Jurat of the Royal Court... .. Le Mont Durand, Mount Row. ~ q : A LIST OF MEMBERS. 77 1893—De Guérin, MissC.M. .. .. .. Le Mont Durand, Mount Row. 1917—De Gruchy, Mr.G. F. B... .. .. Noirmont Manor, Jersey. 1906—De Jersey, Colonel Grant... .. .. Cambridge Park. 1882—De La Mare, Mr.C.G. .. .. .. Croites. 1894—De Saumarez, Right Hon. Lord .. 43, Grosvenor Place, London,S.W. 1913—Dorey, Miss Claire .. .. .. ... Rockmount, Delancey. | 1893—Durand, Colonel C.J. .. .. ,.. The Villa, Grange. 1913—Durand, MissE.M... .. .. ... The Villa, Grange. 1913—Durand, Miss F. M.delaC. .. .. The Villa, Grange. 1906—Falla, Mr. A. ..°.. . ..» La Hauteur, Vale. 1904—Fleure, Dr. Herbert i D. sel, .. University College, Aberystwyth. 1908—Foote, Advocate W. H. .. .. .. 6, New Street. 1896—Foster, Miss F. A. ... . . Granville House. 1914— Gibbons, Mr. A.J.F., F.L. S., F. G. S. e F.R.G.S. (ieanice) F.RES., BAe ees 8...) . se Montpellier, Cobo! 1917—Gliddon, Mr. H. A. .. .. .. ... White Gates, Rohais. 1916—Gould, Mr. A. A. aie . The Uplands, Upland Road. 1905—Guilbert, Mr. T. J. A States. gurvenor Rohais. 1912—Guille, Rev. H. @. de C. Stevens, Jurat of the Royal Court... .. St. George, Castel. 1882—Guille, MissS. .. .. .. .. .. Cressington, Gravées. 1893—Harvey, General J. R. .. «+ «+ Oakleigh, Mount Durand. 1906—Henry, Mr.S.M. .. .. .. °.. Commercial Bank. 1917—Hichens, Mrs... .. . Saumarez Street. 1911—Hocart, Mr. A. J., J mat of ane Royal Court... .. . Blanc Bois, Castel. 1914—Kinnersly, Dr. G.. E., Fusat of tap RoyalCourt.. .. +. 7. 2.) Calais,’ St. Martia’s: 1915—Weale; Mr. H.C... .. .. ... .. Vale House, Vale. 1882—Le Cocq, Mr. Saumarez .. .. .. Clifton Lodge. 1913—Le Masurier, Rev. A.G. .. .. .. St. Matthew’s, Cobo. 1912—LLe Messurier, Mr. H.C... .. . Beauséant, St. Martin’s Road. 1903—Le Mottée, Colonel G. H., Jurat of the Royal Court... .. .. .. May Trees, Hauteville. 1916—Lempriére, Mr. R. Po pip est ol) oe OZel Manors Jersey. 1917—Littlewood, Mr. A., B.A... .. .. Elizabeth College. 1911—Luff, Mr. E. A... .. .. .. .. La Chaumiére,Brock Road. 1903—Macleane, Mr. E. F.H. .. .. .. La Bigoterie. 1896—Marquand, Mr.H.E. .. .. .. Star Office, Bordage Street. 1914—Marett, Prof. R.R. .. . Exeter College, Oxford. 1907—Mauger, Mr. H. E., H. M. "S Sheriff Bon Air, St. Martin’s. 1900—Mellish, Miss A. L., M.A. .. .. Ladies’ College. 1911—Metman, Mr. R... .. .. .. «.. Les Vaurioufs, St. Martin’s. 1908—Moon, Miss A. .. .. .. .. .. Les Fontaines, King’s Road. 1913—Moon, Mr. J. A... .. .. .. .. Les Fontaines, King’s Road. 1913—Moon, Mrs. J. A. 22 +s 6s 6s QS Wontames, King’s Road. 1905—Naftel, Mr. A.M. .. .. .. .. 18, George Road. 78 1907—Nicolle, Mr. E. T. (Vicomte of Jer- . 3, Norfolk Terrace, Jersey. ee ; . 29, Saumarez Street. 1916--Ozanne, Mr. E. Chepmell, Bailiff of eo bie) Ap due Piatony . 49, Hauteville. .. Beaumont, Cambridge Park. ; . Elizabeth College. .. Doyle Road. .. Grove End, Doyle Road. ce a” ys Mua Piette: M.R.C.S., .. Melrose, Gravées. . Yandilla, Grange Road. .. Belvedere, Guernsey. .. Les Blanches, St. Martin’s. . 26, High St., Wimbledon, S.W. . 12, Royal Crescent, Jersey. sey) shalt Aes 1914—Ozanne, Miss C. .. Guernsey 1916—-Palmer, Mrs. C. . ; 1899—Penfold, Rev. J. B. V. 1889—Penney, Rev. W. C., M.A. 1916—Peters, Mr. W. H. 19J6—Randell, Miss Clara .. 1896—Robilliard, Mr. P. E... 1903—Robinson, Dr. E. L., L.R.C.P. MADER ANS he 1914—Rolleston, Mr. W., M.A... 1916—Rowley, Major J. 36 1904-—Rowswell, Mr. B.T... .. 1917—Scott, Mr. A. Luckhurst .. 1907—Sinel, Mr. Joseph ,.. 1909—Spencer, Mr. R. P. ae 1903—Tanner, Mr. F. L., L.DS., R. C. Si, F.Z.S. ely 1893—Tourtel, Rev. R. aa F.S.A. (Normandy) 1913—Tourtel, Miss M... 1917—Treherne, Mr. Hugh .. 1916—Vaudin, Mr. W... 1906 —Végeais, Miss 1903 —Wild, Dr. H.S&., 1908—W oollcombe, Dr. Robert Tegal M.A., LL.D., F.R.G.S., M.R.L.A. LIST OF MEMBERS. M.A, BD. . Torteval Rectory. . Rochdale, Havilland, St. Martin’s. .. Pierre Percée Lodge. .. Zeeland, Vale Road. ; . Brock Road. M.R.G.S., LRP. Gravées. ig _ fo . Brock Road. . Vauvert House. . 14, Waterloo Road, Dublin. In Memoriam. JoHn Linwoop PITTs, BorN 9TH NovemMBER, 1836; DIED 22ND FEBRUARY, 1917. ae PROBABLY few if any of the many strangers who through the years have elected for one reason or another to make their home in Guernsey have so familiarized themselves with the social life of the people and the past history of the island as did JoHN LiInwoop Pitts, a native of Pocklington, in the East Riding of Yorkshire. It was health reasons that decided Mr. Pirrs to live among us. He had come to the island once or twice on short visits for rest and change of air, and finding the climate to agree with him, he, in the summer of 1869, took up residence here—a residence that, while benefiting his health, was also to prove of inestimable worth to the intellectual life of Guernsey. Studious by nature and of cultured tastes, Mr. Pirrs lost no time in interesting himself not only in what was going on around him, but also in what had gone on as recorded in old newspapers, documents and books. He delved so deep and laboriously into Guernsey’s past that before long he became an acknowledged authority on almost all local matters. Folklore and the island patois were made a special study, and the advancement of science in all its branches claimed his attention also. He loved science and was ever ready to champion its cause because of the mind enlightenment that results from-an intelligent study of nature. That Mr. Pirrs should early make the acquaintance of the late Mr. Thomas Guille and become associated with him and his friend, the late Mr. Frederick Mansell Allés, in their oreat library scheme gives no cause for surprise. Rather can I picture on the one side the pleasure it afforded Mr. Pirrs to assist in the organization of the Institution, and on the other side the very good fortune of the Founders in haying 80 IN MEMORIAM. the willing help and sound advice of so thoroughly capable a man. Just how much those subscribers to the Library to-day, who appreciate and value at their proper worth the privileges and advantages the Institution offers, owe to my old friend will never be known. In a very imporiant sense JOHN Linwoop Pirrs deserves to rank as one of the founders of the Guille-Allés Library. His contribution was not a finan- cial gift, necessary as money was to the success of the undertaking ; it was the hardly less important gift of sound organizing powers coupled with deep intellectual learning. And so, after many years of disinterested service in the cause Messrs. Guille and Allés had at heart, it was very fitting that upon the lamented death by drowning of Mr. John I. Le Lacheur (Mr. Guille’s nephew) in the wreck of the s.s. Mohegan on the Manacles rocks in the autumn of 1898 Mr. Pirrs should be appointed to succeed him as Managing- Director of the Institution. He was pre-eminently the one man fitted for the post, the one man best qualified to carry out the wishes of the Founders (Mr. Allés had died in 1895 and Mr. Guille in 1896 )—and for over seventeen years he held wise and beneficent sway over the workings of the Library and Artisans’ Institute. During the last year or two of his life My. Pirrs had, because of failing health, been almost lost sight of by the public, but previous to the infirmities of age setting in, his literary knowledge was ever at the disposal of all who sought it and his geniality and obliging disposition endeared him to the members. Mr. Pirts’ was a striking personality—the intellectual, if delicate-looking face, the high forehead, the thick bushy hair and eyebrows, the soft felt hat and velvet coat, his quiet manner and nobility of character will not be forgotten soon by those who knew him. Ever eager to see the good in people, always kind and generous, unselfish as few of us are, a true lover of justice, such was JoHN Linwoop P1rrs, such were the fine qualities that governed his life and made of him a beloved friend and fellow worker. He was the life-spring of the Guille-Allés Popular Lec- tures, discontinued in 1914 because of the Great War after an unbroken sequence of 25 winters of activity, in several of which he himself lectured on some locally-treated subject such as Journalism, Privateering, Smuggling, &c. His work in connection with this Society, of which he was one of the foundation members as also for many years a member of the Council, was chiefly devoted to Folk-lore, a subject of research in which he took considerable interest. Some of the results 1918. | IN MEMORIAM. 81 of his labours in this field are embodied in the yearly “ Report of the Folklore Section,” of which branch of the Society’s work he was the Hon. Secretary from 1892 to the time of his death. Both Journalist and Author, Mr. Pirrs, in the former capacity, edited for many years The Guernsey Advertiser and Weekly Chronicle, The Mail and Telegraph and The Sun, publishing in the latter now defunct weekly in the years 1892- 1894 under the general title of “ Bygone Guernsey,” a series of chatty and reliable articles upon various topics of social and historic interest. As an author we have, among other publications, the two series of his well-known Patois Poems of the Channel Islands and Witchcraft and Devil-lore in the Channel Islands and he also wrote two Guide Books to Guernsey and the adjacent islands which, for wealth of useful information combined with conciseness of descrip- tion, it would probably be difficult to equal. These latter publications, written specially for the two leading hotels, “Old Government House” and the “ Royal,” must for years have played no inconsiderable part in | drawing the better class of visitors to Guernsey. Mr. Pirrs introduced Shorthand (Pitman’s Phonography) in the island. Himself a Pitmanite, when in 1886 the Guille- Allés Students Classes were established, Phonography was included in the subjects taught and for some winters this class was under his capable and personal direction. No class has been so popular or has met with such unquestioned success as this devoted to the study of the “ winged art.” In literature Mr. Pirrs had a strong liking for poetry ; poetry appealed to his nature and he was himself a writer of verse in a small way. One specimen of his work in this direction will not be out of place here. The lines were written to commemorate the birthday of friends passed beyond the veil and published in The Sun of May 15, 1897 :— Not with that keen exuberant zest That erstwhile o’er them spread, Yet still with chastened joy we greet The birthdays of the dead, The days whence sprang those opening lives, Whose lasting worth we own, And planted first those seeds from which Grand harvests since have grown. And now JouHn Linwoop Pitts himself has passed beyond the veil and, in the words of Mr. John Oxenham, the celebrated novelist,* written on hearing of his friend’s death, * Mr. Oxenham dedicated his charming story ‘‘ Carette of Sark” to the Seie- neur of Sark and Mr. Pitts, jointly. 82 IN MEMORIAM. “solved all the mysteries and enjoys his reward for long and faithful service.” The end came on February 22nd, 1917, at his residence, “ Grangeclare,’ Les Canichers, at the age of 80 years and 3 months. A funeral service was held at St. John’s Church on the 26th, from whence the mortal remains were conveyed to Candie and there solemnly interred. So passed from among us one whose death was sincerely regretted by many old friends and whose loss is great to the Institution he fathered so devotedly and for so long a time in the capacity of Managing-Director. The closing weeks of Mr. Pirts’ life were attended by much acute suffering, and all through the years a delicate constitution had seriously hampered his activities. The marvel indeed is that he was able to accom- plish so much, but my old friend knew that for every one “ the road winds uphill all the way.” For some of us the gradient is steeper than for others, but all must climb, “ Yes, to the very end.” In Joun Linwoop Pirrts’ case his wonderful tenacity of purpose and high courage enabled him “To struggle when hope is banished ' To live when life’s salt is gone! To dwell in a dream that’s vanished; To endure and go calmly on.” B. T. RowswE.Lu. Guille-Allés Library, Autumn, 1917. ae ae In Memoriam. Ernest Davip MAROQUAND, BorRN 8TH FEBRUARY, 1848; DiED 16TH FEBRUARY, 1918. —— In Ernest Davin MarquanpD, who died at Totnes, Devon, on February 16th, 1918, Guernsey loses a distinguished son and the World of Natural History a worker of repute. Much of Mr. Marqquanp’s life having been spent abroad, coupled with the fact that when in residence here he never associated him- self with the public life of the Island, he was perhaps not so well known as are some. But to those of us who had the pleasure of his acquaintance and in the realm of Natural History, he was a shining light and the pleasantest of friends. Descended from an old Norman family which settled in the Channel Islands at the close of the XIIth century, ErNnzEsT, the eldest child of David and Margaret Marquand, was born on February 8th, 1848, at La Brigade, i in the parish of St. Andrew, Guernsey. Of the other children of the family all died in infancy with the exception of the youngest, on Peter, who 1s still living. Early i in the fifties the Marquand family left Groner for the United States and, settling in New York, the subject of this memoir was educated at one of the large public schools in that city. After her husband’s death, which occurred in New York, Mrs. Marquand decided to return to England Sn nee a8 surviving children, Ernest and Edwin, the for- mer of whom, with the view to his becoming a Solicitor, was then given a legal training and afterwards held for several years an appointment as Confidential Secretary to an impor- tant firm of London Solicitors. That office. work should prove uncongenial to one so passionately fond of nature and country life as was Mr. MARQUAND is not at all surprising. He was a born naturalist to whom the countryside appealed constantly the whole year round. Summer and winter he loved to commune with nature 84 : IN MEMORIAM. in all its varying aspects. And so we find him in 1876 giving up city life and going with his mother and brother to reside at Brockenhurst in the New Forest where for some three or four _ years he studied the fauna and flora of that charming region and compiled a list of the New Forest Phanerogams, which was afterwards embodied in Townsend’s Flora of Hampshire. Leaving the New Forest in 1879 the family went down to Penzance, in Cornwall. Here Mr. Marquanp soon made the acquaintance of John Ralfs and William Curnow, two celebrated Cornish botanists. As like attracts like, the acquaintance very quickly ripened into an intimate friendship which lasted through seven very happy years when the Marquands moved into the adjoining county of Devon. During his sojourn in Penzance Mr. MARQUAND was elected a Director of the Free Library in that town and for some years filled the post of Honorary Secretary of the Penzance Natural History Society to whose Transactions he contributed many papers on the entomology of the district—entomology at that period forming his principal study. In Devon the family lived at Alphington, near Exeter, where within a twelvemonth of taking up residence there the brothers were bereaved of a much-loved mother, and the little household being thus broken up they decided to go abroad for a time, and after a year’s travelling through Germany, Austria and Switzerland turned their faces towards Guernsey —the old home of their parents and the native place of the elder brother. They arrived here in the autumn of 1888 and found a flourishing Natural Science Society in existence, with which our naturalist lost no time in actively associating himself. Apart from Professor C. C. Babington’s Primitie Flore Sarnice, published in 1839, comparatively little was known at that time about the Botany of Guernsey and the adjacent islands. A rich field of work, as congenial to Mr. Mar- QUAND’S tastes as it promised to be fruitful in results, was thus opened to him on his arrival among us, and to it he devoted himself with zeal and energy. In this labour of love Mr. MarRQuaAND received much able and valued assistance from several of the botanical members of this Society, prominent among whom was the late Mr. G. T. Derrick, as also Mr. T. C. Royle, Miss M. Dauber (now Mrs. C. Lewis) and Mr. Cecil Andrews. In the end and as the outcome of seven years of steady labour in the several islands of the Bailiwick was published the Flora of Guernsey and the Lesser Channel Islands, a volume of 500 pages issued by Dulau’s, of London, 1918.) IN MEMORIAM. 85 in 1901. This great work is a living monument to Mr. MarQuaAND’s life’s work ; it is and must remain the standard work on the botany of Guernsey and the neighbouring islands and islets. I have referred incidentally to Mr. MarQuaNnn’s contri- butions to the Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society. Both as writer and lecturer the deceased had a particularly pleasing style—a style that fascinated—for he had the gift of being able to make what to many are dull subjects, attractive. He was President of our Society in 1893 and 1894, previous to which, and for years afterwards, he contributed papers on Natural History subjects to the pages of its Transactions, a list of which papers is given at the end of this Memoir. | In April, 1896, Mr. Marquanpd was married at St. Martin’s Church, Guernsey, to Miss G. EK. Boley, daughter of the late John Baker Boley, -M.D., of Ealing, Middlesex, and niece of the late Richard Boley, M.D., for a long while in practice at St. Martin’s. During the early years of his married life (spent at Richmond, Surrey) Mr. MARQUAND was for some time engaged on work at the Kew Herbarium, as also at the Linnean Society ; and then in the Spring of 1899, with Mrs. Marquand and their baby son, he returned to the Channel Islands, this time taking up residence in Alderney to which he was attracted by the peaceful quietude and salu- brious air of the little island. Here the family lived for four years, after which, on account of their son’s education, several years were again spent in Guernsey and Mr. Marquanp had the pleasure—a pleasure shared in equal measure by the members—of once more associating himself intimately with this Society and its work. During this last residence in Guernsey, which conti- nued up to the Spring of 1910, when a move was made to Paris, Mr. MARQUAND was engaged by the Guille-Allés Library authorities on special work in the Natural History Museum connected with that Institution, where for nearly three years (1903-1906) he worked actively at the naming of the specimens and the re-arrangement of the collections gene- rally—work in which he delighted and for which he was eminently adapted. It should be mentioned that Mr. MarQuanpD was one of the oldest members of the Conchological Society of Great Britain, having been elected a member as far back as 1885, and several contributions from his pen will be found in the Society’s Proceedings, The first Bronze medal of the Royal 86 IN MEMORIAM, Cornwall Polytechnic Society was awarded to him in 1881 for an Hssay on the Beetles of West Cornwall, and on the recom- mendation of the Judges the paper was printed in the Society’s Annual Report. The following year, the same Society holding an Exhibition, he was awarded the Silver medal for a large and full collection of Cornish Bees. Mr. MarqQuanD had the honour of being associated with several distinguished Societies. In March 1902 he was elected an Associate of the Linnean Society of London, in December 1904 a corresponding member of the Société des Sciences Naturelles et Mathématiques de Cherbourg, in November 1906 a corresponding member of the Société d’Archéologie d’Avranches (in recognition of his Essay on the Guernsey Norman Dialect and its Patois Plant names) and in 1907 a corresponding member of the Cardiff Natural- ists Society. Two species of plants were named after Mr. MARQUAND, the one, a fungus, Verticillium Marquandii, so named by Mr. (zeorge Massee, of Kew, in 1897, the other an undescribed species of Salvia occurring at Le Vazon, in Guernsey. The latter plant was named after Mr. MarqQuanp in 1906 by Mr. G. Claridge Druce, M.A., the eminent Botanist, who in making his discovery known to the world in the Journal of Botany for December, where the plant is described and figured, wrote: “1 have searched through the Herbaria of the British Museum and Kew, but can find no named plant that agrees with the Vazon Salvia, which I therefore venture to distin- guish by the name of a botanist who has done such excellent work in the island where it grows.” So the plant became known to Science as Salvia Marquandit, sp. n. “Such excellent work ”’—that was Mr. Druce’s estimate of Mr. Marquann’s labours, and there can be no other. What he achieved is preserved for all time in the “ Flora” and in the pages of this Society’s Vransactions. He tried to implant in others his love of nature, and in conversation and by writing continually demonstrated the soul-satisfaction, not to speak of the mental enlightenment that results from nature-study. The contemporary of Mr. Derrick, Mr. Luff, Mr. Sharp and other workers who had predeceased him, Mr. MaRQUAND had grown anxious in recent years as to the future of Natural History here, and in correspondence with the writer had on more than one occasion given expression to his fear. Thus in 1912 he wrote : “ One by one the Guernsey Scientists are dropping out, and who is rising up to replace them?” And again; “I almost fear you have not now many ~ ~ P1918. | IN MEMORIAM. 87 people who are really interested in Natural History and Archeology. It seems to me amazing how few persons one meets who have even the most rudimentary knowledge of these things, and yet a little knowledge adds so vastly to the enjoyment of life.” His friends had hoped, the Great War ended, to see Mr. MArQUAND in Guernsey again, but it was not to be so. As the long and dreary winter of 1917-18 was drawing to its close, and the northward march of the sun was giving rich promise of the early dawning of another glorious spring-time, Ernest Davin Marquanp, his life-work completed, passed from our sight—but not from our memory. Totnes cemetery, where his mortal remains were laid to rest on February 20th, will hold the dust of Guernsey’s premier naturalist, while our Libraries and bookshelves will bring us into enjoyable con- verse with the mind of one whom the island is proud to claim as a son. Imbued with deeply religious convictions, convictions that coloured the whole of his life, I like to think of how he must have been conscious of the Creator at the back of the world of nature it was his delight to study—nay, how he must have seen God in everything by which we are surrounded. Nature at all times and in its constantly varying aspects must have spoken to him continually of God, and I can picture his frequent rambles about the countryside deriving their greatest enjoyment from the thought expressed by the Psalmist of old: * Thou, Lord, hast made me glad through thy works: and I will rejoice in giving praise for the operations of thy hands.” The following is a complete list of Mr. Marquann’s published papers on Natural History subjects, with the names of the publications in which they appeared. Notes on the Lepidoptera of Guernsey. Science Gossip... Sept. 1874 Notes on the Flora of Brockenhurst, Hants. Science Gossip Dec. 1876 Spiranthes estivalis in the New Forest. Science Gossip ... June 1878 The New Forest. Science Gossip ... ' .. June aid July 1879 Ophiocoma neglecta (a Brittle Starfish). Selenide Gossip ... Mar. 1881 The Thysanura and Coleoptera of the Land’s End District. Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society fea) ESL The Beetles of West Cornwall. Annual Hepgrt of the Heya Cornwall Polytechnic Society s (For this Essay Mr. Mar asta was awar ded ane Shuisty’ 8 first Bronze Medal.) The Wild Bees of the Land’s End District. Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society... Ne ce .. 1882 88 IN MEMORIAM. The Garden Spider. Zvransactions of the Penzance Natural His- tory Society The Aculeate Hymenoptera of the Tarts End Distan "Wopade actions o1 the Penzance Natural History Society 1883 List of Plants of the Avon, Lymington and Beaulieu Diwteiee: Contributed to Townsend’s “ Flora of Hampshire” 1883 A Day’s Moss Hunting at the Land’s End. Science Gossip Phe: 1883 The Lepidoptera of West Cornwall. Transactions of the Pen- - gance Natural History Society oe os ... 1883 The Desmids and Diatoms of West Coupee Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society Se ev ... 1883 The Ichneumonide of the Land’s End District. Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society 1884 The Mossists on the Tramp. Transactions of fie Penzasen Natural History Society 1884 The Land and Fresh Water Mollusca of West Cor meal Tene sactions of the Penzance Natural History Society 1884 The Hemiptera of the Land’s End District. Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society 1884 Tne Fresh Water Algz of the Land’s End Tae in “"Traneaeriea of the Penzance Natural History Society 1885 Aépophilus Bonnairei, a Submarine Insect. Science Gonmp i an. 1887 Aépophilus Bonnairei. Entomologist’s Monthly Magazine 1887 Dartmoor. Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society 1887 Our Common Garden Snails and their Variations. Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society 1889 On the Genus Isoetes. Transactions Guernsey Society of Nara a Science 1889 The Flora of Hera "Wicinsdetions Guan nsey Sun Nate ail ‘Saares 1889 The Land and Fresh Water Shells of South Devon. Journal of the Conchological Society of Great Britain 1889 The Flora of Guernsey. Science Gossip Ae ba May 1890 The Flora of Guernsey compared with that of West Cornwall. Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society . 1890 The Flora of Jethou. Transactions Guernsey Soc. Nat. Science... 1890 John Ralfs, the Botanist: a Biographical Memoir. Transactions of the Penzance Natural History Society 1890 The Cryptogamic Flora of Kelvedon (Hssex) and neigh heuneeee compiled from the collections and notes of the late H. G. Varene, M.R.C.S. Essex Naturalist : a a ... 1891 The Flora of Guernsey sae Transactions Cae Society of Natural Science 1891 The Flora of Cornwall. Published in J. H. ‘Couline new ‘edjtine of the “ History of Cornwall.” The Mosses, Hepaticze and Lichens of Rear Transactions Guernsey Society of Natural Science 1892 The Mosses of Guernsey. Journal of Botany : “ .. 1893 Further records for the Scilly Isles. Journal of Botany ... Sept. 1893 The Diatoms of Guernsey. Zvransactions Guernsey Soc. Nat. Sc. 1893 The Land and Fresh Water Shelis of Cue Transactions Guernsey Society of Natural Science 1894 1918. | IN MEMORIAM. 89 Valedictory Address as President of the Guernsey Society of » Natural Science, 1893-94. Transaetions ... 1894 The Algz of Guernsey. Transactions Guer nt! y Society of Natur al Science... 1894 Wild Flowers in December: a ss 1895 Additional Land and Fresh Water Shells for Gusioy, Trans- actions Guernsey Society of Natural Science 1896 The Botany of Cornwall. Deacon’s “Devon and Gor walt Court Guide and County Blue Book.” London 1896 Fresh Water Algze: Their Structure, Distribution and Relation- ships. (An Address delivered before the Essex Field Club). Essex Naturalist ; - .. 1897 The Fungi of Guernsey (two Daner 2) Bye asucrione Guase nsey Society of Natural Science ... ws, ... 1897 & 1898 The Flora of Alderney. Transactions Querncsy Soc. Nat. Se. 1896 Flora of Guernsey and the Lesser Channel Islands. Demy 8vo., _ 509 pages and 5 maps. London, 1901. 10/6 net. Dulau & Co. The Marine Shells of Guernsey and the Lesser Channel Islands. Transactions of the Guernsey Society of Natural Science 1901 A short article on “ Natural History ” for the booklet on Guernsey issued by the Chamber of Commerce 1902 The Botany of Guernsey. A chapter in Miss Talinine 8 @uide to the Channel Islands _... : published in 1902 The Land and Fresh Water Shells 2 the Chenvell Islands by B. Tomlin and E. D. Marquand. Journal of Conchology 1902 Additions to the Flora of Alderney. Transactions Guernsey Society of Natural Science 1902 Annual Report of the Botanical Seehion of the Guer nsey ecieey of Natural Science _... ..[ransactions 1908 The Birds of Alderney. Tr Ueaetions Gis ey Society of Natural Science 1903 Further Additions to the Blota of Pier ney. inate vations aot 1908 An Imperforate Ormer Shell (Haliotis tuberculata). Journal of Conchology 1904 Annual Report of the Botanical Sachion of the Guer nsey ‘Society of Natural Science _... Transactions 1904 Annual Report of the Or ipliciecteal Seonlon of same, ditto 1904 Additions to the Flora of Herm. Transactions Guer ae poieey of Natural Science 1904 Synopsis of the recorded Tae a and Flora of fie ‘hor nian Islands. Transacttons Guernsey Society of Natural Science... 1904 Botanical Rambles in Guernsey. Journal of Botany ... July 1905 Annual Report of the Botanical Section of the Guernsey Society of Natural Science ... Transactions 1905 Annual Report of the Aychilveliegetaall Seailan of same, ditto 1905 The Guernsey Dialect and its Plant Names. Transactions Guern- sey Society of Natural Science - x3 .. 1905 Annual Botanical Report .. ri ans a, ... Transactions 1906 Annual Ornithological Report Aas e ditto 1906 The Zoophytes (Hydroida and Pons of Gus msey. ditto 1906 The Mosses and Hepatice of Jethou ... Re ditto 1906 Annual Botanical and Ornithological Reports ditto 1907 B 90 IN MEMORIAM. @ Primrose Flowers: a study of Pin-centres and Rose-centres. Transactions Guernsey Society of Natural Science 1907 The Spiders of Guernsey ... A es divs 1907 Wild Flowers and Ferns of Sank Roplia & Oxenham’s “Book of Sark” ; ...published in 1908 Annual Botanical and Oritholociea! Reports, Transactions Guernsey Society of Natural Science 1908 Botanical Notes. Transactions Guernsey Soeienn of Natural Science ... 1908 The Guernsey ‘Diaieee NinWION of Bids: Fishet & Ingadtes &e. Transactions Guernsey Society of Natural Science 1908 The Vegetation of Small Islets. Transactions CHa Society of Natwal Science. tu Mt fe 1909 Memoir of William abides Luff a im: ye i. wits 1910 Rambles in Sark in search of Wild Flowers ... ... ditto 1910 New Bedfordshire records (of shells). Journal of Conchology [July 1912 Vertigo striata in Guernsey. Journal of the Conchological Society of Great Britain... ‘a’ se fa October 1912 BasiL T. RowswE.ttu. St. Martin’s, Guernsey, December, 1918. TRANSACTIONS OF THE SOCIETY. CN MEaaENN Nene a Monthly Meeting held February 20th, 1918, Mr. E. Chepmell Ozanne, Bailliff of Guernsey, President of the Society, in the Chair. — The President referred to the recent deaths of two Vice- Presidents of the Society, Dr. John Aikman, M.D., and Mr. E. D. Marquand, F.L.S., and the following resolution was adopted :— : “ That the Members of this Society desire to place on record their deep sorrow at the recent deaths of Ernest David Marquand, F.L.S., and John Aikman, M.D., former Presidents of this Society, and to express their deep sympathy with the widows and families in their great loss.” The Secretary was requested to communicate this resolu- tion to Mrs. Marquand and to Mrs. Aikman. Miss E. F. Carey then read, at the request of the Author, Rey. R. H. Tourtel, a further instalment of words in the Guernsey dialect, peculiar to the island or used with a different meaning from the corresponding French words ; and afterwards Miss EK. F. Carey read a short paper of her own on “ Witchcraft in Guernsey.” Both these papers will be found in the JYransactions. After some discussion and a vote of thanks to the Authors, the meeting terminated. Monthly Meeting held March 20th, 1918, Mr. EF. Chepmell Ozanne, Bailiff of Guernsey, President of the Society, in . the Chair. Miss Edith F. Carey read a paper on ‘ Quakerism in Guernsey,’ founded on the memoirs of a member of the Naftel family, who belonged to the Society of Friends. The lecture was illustrated by lantern slides of the Friends’ Burial Ground at Montville, La Varde, St. Peter-Port. Members of the Society of Friends who were present took part in a discussion which followed this interesting 92 MEETINGS. lecture, and a vote of thanks to the lecturer was proposed and carried by acclamation. This paper is also printed in these Transactions. Monthly Meeting held May Ist, 1918, Mr. E. Chepmell Ozanne, Bailiff of Guernsey, President of the Society, in the Chair. This meeting was the seventh and last of the Winter Session of 1917-18. Mr. C. G. De La Mare read a letter written by Mr. J. Sinel, of Jersey, to Mr. B. T. Rowswell, Librarian of the Guille-Allés Library, in which an interesting account is given of the discovery of caves on the north coast of Jersey. The locality is near Belle Hougue Point, in Trinity parish, and the caves had to be entered by means of ropes let down from the cliff above them. The first cave was found to be about 40ft. by 40ft. with a height of about 20 feet. ‘The floor at the end slopes upwards, and gives access to another chamber measuring 100ft. by 20ft. These caves are very dark, and had to be explored by artificial light, which revealed a scene as of fairyland. From the roof depended numerous stalactites, several of which reached the floor. This was covered by a stalagmitic deposit of considerable thickness, and under it some stone axes and portions of antlers, probably of red deer, were found. The thickness of the stalagmitic deposit attests the antiquity of the underlying relics, and shows that the neolithic period to which these relics belong is very far removed in time from the present. The abundance of the calcareous deposits is very remarkable, if one takes into consi- deration that the adjoining rock is altered shale, containing only a small percentage of lime. Colonel T. W. M. de Guérin read a paper on “ Evidences of Man in Guernsey during the Bronze and Karly Iron Ages,” which was followed by a long discussion, in which several members took part. This paper is also included in the present Transactions. | OPENING OF THE WINTER SESSION, 1918-19. Thirty-sizth Annual General Meeting of the Society, held December 18th, 1918, Mr. E. Chepmell Ozanne, Bailiff of Guernsey, President of the Socrety, in the Chair. This was the opening meeting of the Winter Session, no meetings having been held in October or November, public — | 1918. | MEETINGS. 93 meetings having been prohibited owing to the prevailing _ epidemic of influenza. Miss Bigge was elected a member of the Society. The Council’s Report was read by Major 8S. Carey Curtis, the Secretary. The reports of the various Sections were then read, that of the Archeological Section by Major 8. Carey Curtis, that of the Folklore Section by Miss E. F. Carey, the Geological Section’s report by Mr. Adolphus Collenette, and the Ornitho- logical Section’s report, written by Mr. B. T. Rowswell, was read by Mr. C. G. De La Mare. There were no reports from the Botanical, Entomological or Marine Zoology Sections. The Treasurer read the Financial Report, showing an adverse Balance of £2 17s. 43d. Two sets of Transactions had been published during the year, one of them of an excep- tional size, and this, with the great increase in the cost of printing, had absorbed the large balance in hand at the end of 1917 as well as the subscriptions for 1918. The elections then took place. The outgoing President nominated Major 8. Carey Curtis as his successor, and this was adopted by the Meeting. The Council was re-elected en bloc, Mr. G. F. Allés being chosen to fill the vacancy caused by the death of Rev. F. E. Lowe. No name was submitted for the post of Secretary, and the election was deferred, Major Curtis consenting to continue acting in that capacity for the present. The Treasurer was re-elected. The outgoing President then gave his retiring address, in which he described the circumstances which led to the Privy Council becoming the Appeal Court for this island. Monthly Meeting held January 29th, 1919, Major S. Carey Curtis, President of the Society, in the Chair. Miss M. Randell exhibited some pieces of a black substance which she had found among the coal delivered to her. Mr. Collenette pronounced them to be bitumen of good quality, and stated he had heard of several instances of similar finds recently. He thought the miners may have struck a small vein of this substance in the coal seam, but had not thought it worth sorting from the coal, though of considerably more value. A paper by Mr. Eric Sharp on the “Sponges of Guernsey” was read by Mr. F. L. Tanner on behalf of the author. 94 ° REPORTS. Mr. Adolphus Collenette read his annual paper on the weather of 1919. The two papers above mentioned form part of these Transactions. A paper by the Rev. R. H. Tourtel on some further words peculiar to our dialect was taken as read and passed around, and will appear in the Z'ransactions for 1919. Report of the Council for the Year 1918. After 52 months of war, the end is now in sight, and the activities of the Society, which were perforce dormant during that anxious time, now will shortly be revived and the time lost able to be made good. The promised second visit of the Société Jersiaise, which had to be put off owing to the general discouragement of travel during the war, will, it is hoped, now materialise. The summer excursions will be again resumed on the advent of easier conditions of getting about and obtaining food. The winter meetings were held with their usual regularity, those of October and November, however, having to be post- poned owing to the Ordinance of the Royal Court prohibiting public meetings during the influenza epidemic. It was unfortunate, as an extremely interesting evening had been arranged, amongst the topics to be discussed being a series of markings on one of the capstones of Dehus ; the pleasure is only deferred, as the first meeting of the New Year will be devoted to the subjects intended for the November meeting, as well as the annual weather report. An excursion was held this year on July 4th, the venue being Jerbourg, but, probably owing to the restrictions in obtaining carriages and the difficulty for those living at a distance to obtain tea, very few members attended, and there was a slight loss to the funds of the Society, and it was decided that no more summer excursions be held this year. OBITUARY. The Society has again suffered severely through death, no fewer than three members of the Council having passed away. Mr. E. D. Marquanp, whom only last year we had the honour of electing as one of our first Honorary Members, was our best known worker inall branches of Natural Science, and his work on the Flora of Guernsey is and 1s likely to remain the standard work on the subject. Dr. AIkMAN, of whom we saw far too little, will be remembered for his lectures on “ Some Aspects of Life” and kindred subjects, showing deep 1918. ] REPORTS. 95 research, and putting into language understood by all his particular metier of Medicine and Surgery. The Rev. F. E. Lowe will be difficult to replace as an authority on Guernsey insects and as Secretary of the Entomological Section. Separate memoirs of each of these three members will be found in this year’s Transactions. The membership now stands at 97. The thanks of the Society are again due to the Manage- ment of the Guille-Allés Library for “its continued interest in its work, and for its liberality in affording in it a pied a terre in the use of their rooms for Council and Ordinary Meetings and for the use of the lantern. LIBRARY. The Library has received the following additions of exchange and otherwise :— From la Société Jersiais, Jersey :-— Actes des Etats, Jan. 1799 a Dec. 1800. Cartulaire de Jersey. ler Fascicule. From the Queensland Museum, Brisbane :—- Memoirs of the Queensland Mnseum, Vol. VI. From the Smithsonian Institution, Washington, U.S.A. :— Annual Report of the United States National Museum, for 1916 and 1917. From the Library of Congress, Washington, U.S.A. :— Annual Report of the Librarian of Congress, 1917. From the Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia :-— Proceedings, Volume LXIX., Part 3, 1917. "i Volume LXX., Part 1, 1918. From the Lloyd Library, Cincinnatti, Ohio, U.S.A. :— He a Contributions, Vol. II., Nos. 8 and 12. - Vol. III. , Nos. 1 to 7. From La Société @ Archéologie @ Avr Pchen et de Mortain :— Revue de l’Avranchin. Bulletin Semestriel. 1918., No. 1. During the past year, interesting papers have been read by Miss Edith F. Carey on Quakerism i in Guernsey, and by Lieut.-Col. T. W. M. de Guérin on the Evidence of Man in Guernsey during the Bronze and early Iron Age, both being illustrated with lantern slides. They are given in extenso in the present Trunsactions. D eH = e) = S = 96 “MBANSDIAT, “UO oOrvIT WI aa : 9 9 9 9 re) SOIOIOIGUI OIC OO BOIIOIOICIONGICIG) CRTC ICICIOR TUR ICIL ECO Ta FOR ECGs iC TC MSEC RCAC ECCI CLC Ir Br eC ROE nC yueg 4% qisodeq uo 4S0.109UT ‘IBok JSR] WOT puvy Ul souULlePg—'SI6L “XO ‘O » “OL “suoqipn py i ‘GNNA HOUVASAYN OMYOLSIHAYd ( ‘IITMSMOU “L TISVE NOOW ‘V £ ‘6IGL ‘g A1Vn.1qQo,7 ‘poaoidde pue pourmexi 8 ¥b 901F 8 b 90TF FU EE TOyRIO.LLO POM ne SUOIZdLIOSqNg JO WOTQeT[OH Spe Gs ei rE eee a IaMMsvely, onp souvleg BOMe poe Jue SJWOMMIOS.INGSIp [[BULS .1eYZO PUL SV6eySOq 6702 tae ees yueg Aosuazensy 48 ytsodep Wo 4se7equy 9 eL Zz ere eee $7zUNO0D0B jo qunoue “OO Sulguitg SSI 0) Cc Ze ee merce sree eee ers verses senses ese SI6L IOF 66 queen On qunoooe jo qunoue “O09 Sunuitg L099 OL ee Se ee eK LI-9T-SI6I 10F suorydiiosqug GG Oe ee LIGI OF ‘op OleG 265 Sos plos goyydured puv suowovsunuy JO serdog Te Oeag bere eiad aS QI6I LOF SwowovsuDLT JO SOD Be GSC eo ee qunoooe §..1vok YS] JO souRleg ps F ‘squomAVeg ‘ST6I Sayers) ie2 ‘sydte0ey “SI6L "QOU9INS [BINJVN JO AJOID0G AasUJAN oY} YIM JUNO Ul ‘“JoINSvOT] ‘adv BT 9 °D °D TEINOQOOOV SUMAUMOSVAGL AHL HO LOVALSAV pors.| | REPORTS. 97 Report of the Ornithological Section, 1918. THE nesting season of 1918 was on the whole, from the weather point of view, a much more genial time for the birds than had been that of 1917. The latter was a very laggard spring—the coldest spring decidedly at Guernsey for at least 24 years—and it followed what had been by a long way the coldest and most. bitter winter experienced since the famous arctic conditions of 1894-95. The mean temperature of the 1917 spring (March-May) was 45°) deg., that of 1918 was exactly normal, viz., 47-7 deg. If we include the month of June which in 1917 was quite a hot period, but in 1918 cool, the very inclement weather of the 1917 spring-time becomes lost to view to a great extent by an equalizing of temperature, for we then get 48:7 deg. for 1917 and 49:5 deg. for 1918 as against a normal of 49°8 deg. In both years, however, but in 1917 especially, April was excessively cold and its effects on nesting operations marked. May fortunately redressed the balance to some extent each year Gn 1918 principally) much to the comfort and enjoyment of man as well as bird. Compared with the lot of birds in England and on the Continent, even indeed in Jersey where cold” winters are more severe than with us, our feathered songsters enjoy great immu- nity from suffering and shortage of food the result of frost and snow. In the hard winter of 1916-17-to which I have referred, the destruction of bird life from this cause was enormous in England alone. Bad as matters were in this island little beyond a scarcity of food and the general discomfort occasioned by sharp cold, was experienced. Very little loss of life occurred, I believe. For our friends the birds no less than for ourselves, Guernsey is, comparatively speaking, a little paradise in severe winters and a Garden of Eden each returning summer-time. Last year I referred to the lamented death of a worker in the field of ornithology—Mr. J. 8S. Hocart, of Les Mielles, Vale— whose observations and notes had been a feature of these annual reports for years. I have now to lament the death of a very active worker in several branches of Natural History including ornithology. I refer to the late Mr. E. D. Marquand, A.L.S., who passed on, sincerely regretted by a large circle of friends, on February 16th, 1918, in his 70th year. Mr. Marquand had for some years ceased to reside in Guernsey, but during the time of his residence here he was as hard- -working a member of our Society as could be found, and his departure from the island created a gap difficult to fill. In another part of this year’s 7ransactions will be found a record of deceased’s activities as a Naturalist; here I only speak of his work in connection with the Ornithological Section, and must do so briefly. 98 REPORTS. The Ornithological Section was started in 1903 and its first secretary was Mr. G. Dalgliesh. In 1904 Mr. Marquand took over the Section, Mr. Dalgliesh having left Guernsey, and yearly to 1909 he prepared an annual report of his observa- tions, supplemented by those of a few friends who supplied him with copies of their own notes on the arrival and depar- ture of our principal summer migrants. In addition to this Mr. Marquand wrote a paper on “The Birds of Alderney,” which was read before the Society on November 18th, 1903, _and published in that year’s 7’ransactions. Since 1910 (the year of Mr. Marquand’s departure) the work of the Ornithological Section has been carried on by myself with the valued help of several members of the Society and others. This help I gratefully acknowledge once more, and with these introductory remarks will now proceed witha resume of the year’s work. Chiff-chaff.—In the midst of ‘‘ the sweet confusion of melody that birds in spring-time make in a wood”’ I heard the musical pianissimo of a chiff- chaff in the deep of the Fermain-bay lane on the morning of March 20th. ‘Two days later several of these always early spring visitors were singing in the same locality and gradually after this one began hearing them further inland. Last year, owing probably to the severe weather, I did not hear the note before April 9th. It seems to me that on the whole the chiff-chaff has been less en evidence this season than usual and was very little heard at the end of the summer—four times only in Sep- tember and twice in October as noted by myself. October 23rd, the last occasion on which the: song fell on my ear (at St. Martin’s), is however by four days my latest date in eleven years’ observations. Wheatear.-—On Easter Monday, April 1st, in company with Mr. G. F. Allés, I saw several wheatears along the coast between Perelle and Vazon. These unobtrusive yearly visitors love the low-lying parts of the island and the neighbourhood of the sea. It is only occasionally one comes upon them inland, and while a stroll along the cliffs will start one here and there, their home while with us is l’Ancresse Common and thence to Pleinmont. The last I saw this season were flying about the Common on October 6th. Wryneck.—As reported by the Rev. R. H. Tourtel, B.D., the Rector of Torteval, the wryneck was heard by Miss Tourtel on April 5th, but he added that, on reliable authority, the bird had been heard at St. Peter’s on the 38rd. This is a quite normal date of arrival and is a great contrast to that of last year, viz., April 23rd. ‘The remarkably late appearance here of the wryneck in 1917 was probably owing to, as stated in that year’s Report, the unusually cold and inclement weather of that spring- tide. At St. Martin’s this spring the bird was heard and seen in the Saints-bay valley on April 6th—three days after it had been noted at St. Peter’s—by Mr. T. T. Mauger, of Le Gazel, and in the early morning of the 1lth I was greeted by the exhilarating song at Moulin Huet, and later: in the day my wife heard it at Les Blanches. At the Catel Mr. Thomas Robin has given me April 23rd as the date of its appearance in Les Eturs district. Personally I heard the wryneck but little during its sojourn with us this year and not at all after May ; from enquiries made I am of opinion that the bird has again visited us in smaller numbers than usual. The date given me for last hearing the song at St. Martin’s is July 4th while, presumably for Torteval, the Rev. R. H. Tourtel mentions July 8th. The Transactions record only one earlier date for last hearing the wryneck, viz., July 6th in 1905—thirteen years ago. 1918. ] REPORTS. 99 Cueckoo.—True to time the song we all listen for most and love to hear—the voice of the cuckoo—was heard in Smith’s Nursery at La Couture on April 18th by Mr. Harold Ross, the Junior Assistant at the Guille-Alles Library, who again heard it at the same place on the 23rd. Two days later (the 25th) the bird, as shown by the reports to hand, was announc- ing its arrival far and wide ; it was heard at Torteval by the Rev. R. H. Tourtel, at Les Eturs, Catel, by Mr. Thomas Robin, at Cobo by Mr. A. Singleton, and at St. Martin’s by my wife and myself. As far as St. Martin’s is concerned many in the parish must have heard the familiar note on that day ; the following day (the 26th) may be given as that of its general distribution over the island. Last year the cuckoo was generally distributed by April 24th and in 1916 by about the 22nd. In SARK, as noted by Mr. W. J. Kaye, one of the Lighthouse Keepers, the bird was heard on the 27th, and Mr. C. G. de la Mare who was in JERSEY heard the song in the St. Clement’s district in that island on the 25th. At the end of the season I did not hear the note at St. Martin’s after June 26th and Mr. G. F. Alles after the 27th. The bird was however still calling in the neighbourhood of the Vauquiédor on July Ist as noted by Mrs. Stephen Henry ; it was heard at Le Vallon on July 4th (where its presence had not been observed for weeks previously) and it was last heard by the Rev. R. H. Tourtel at Torteval on July 6th. At SARK, as reported by Mrs. J. H. Henry, of Vallée du Creux, the -Ouckoo was still singing on July 3rd, Swallow.—The one swallow that does not make a summer was seen by Miss K. Tardif flying about in Herm on Easter Monday, April Ist. In sixteen years this is by five days the earliest recorded date in the Society’s Transactions for sighting members of the advance guard. On April 12th Miss Tardif saw another solitary swallow, this time flying over the town in this island. A very pronounced spell of cold north- easterly winds and gloomy days followed, and whether or not this delayed the arrival of more birds I cannot say, but however this may be and in spite of the fact that others besides myself were on the look out, no swallows were apparently again seen until May Ist. In the late afternoon of that day I saw some two dozen sporting about over Market Street and neighbourhood, and the following day I saw a good many at the Forest and St. Peter’s; also between St. Martin’s and the town. As far as my own observations go May Ist is decidedly late for noting the first appearance of swallows, but ea:ly for seeing them in numbers as I did on that and the next day. After the middle of September it became clear that these summer Visitors were leaving for other climes, and by the end of the month the bulk of them had disappeared. Stragglers conti- ~ nued to be seen daily until nearly half way through October and then uncertainly. Capt. Kinnersly saw one on the St. Martin’s cliffs on the 28th, and the last I chanced to see was flying round the old Camps Mill on the 3rd of November. In some years swallows have been observed from a week to a fortnight later than this, the latest recorded date being the 17th in 1914. House Martin and Sand Martin.—I saw no house martins this year before May 2nd when several were on the wing near Morley Chapel, nor did I observe any after October Ist, in the early morning of which day I saw one at the Chouet, Vale. In May, for the first time since 1911, I saw sand martins in Market Street on the Ist and along the Fort Road on the 2nd. In each case there appeared to be one bird only. Swift.—Swifts were late in arriving this year. On May Ist, on the 9th, and again on the 13th I saw a single bird (probably the same) flying near the Town Church. ‘Two days later (the 15th) three birds were circling the Tower, and then under date of the 16th the following entry occurs in my note-book: ‘‘ Swifts are at last arriving in larger numbers. Some half-dozen were flying round the Camps Chapel at St. Martin’s this 100 REPORTS. morning and quite a number have been hawking around the Town Church, screeching as they flew. Miss K. Tardif tells me she has not seen a single swift yet.’? And so that graceful flyer and very interesting migrant had at length come back to its old haunts to the delight of not a few of us who love to watch its aerial evolutions. August brings to an end the stay with us of the swift. It is not an uncommon occurrence in some years to see a few well into September, but they are the stragglers, of which there are always a certain number—birds in no great hurry, apparently, to take the journey southward. This year I saw some frequently up to August 14th, then none from that date to the 26th when I saw the last—a solitary flyer over the Petit Bot cliffs. REMINISCENCES.—I have two interesting reminiscences of the sojourn of the swift with us this year. In the dusk towards 9 o’clock in the evening of July 14th, swifts and bats were flying about together over our garden at Les Blanches. The swifts were flying much below their normal level—they seemed to have come down from their high estate for the express purpose of fraternizing with the more lowly bat—and their rapid, dart-like movements were in. striking contrast to the comparatively slow and awkward flight of the bats. No singing of birds was to be heard—the world of birds, the swifts excepted, had apparently gone to roost. It was a pretty and, as it seeméd to me, unusual sight. My second reminiscence, or perhaps ‘‘ note’’ would be more correct, relates to a party-coloured swift. For some two hours on the afternoon of July 18th I had a swift under observation, the whole of the breast feathers of which were a pure white. All other parts were, as nearly as I could make out, the colour natural to the bird. Cornerake.—I was not fortunate to hear the corncrake (or landrail) once this season, and the Rev. R. H. Tourtel has told me the same thing for himself. It is satisfactory, however, to know that this interesting migrant, whose erratic movements in England in recent years is puzzling ornithologists not a little, did come to the island. As early in the season as April 27th a corncrake that had been picked up dead was brought to the Library by the finder, who was seeking for information about stuffing the bird. Again, on May 15th (about), Mr. C. G. de La Mare heard the well-known note in a field near Les Naftiaux Arsenal at St. Andrew’s ; on May 20th Mr. Thomas Robin heard it at Cobo, and, finally, it was also heard by Mr. and Mrs. S. M. Henry at Le Bouét on the evening of June 16th. Norfolk Plover.—Two years ago mention was made in the Ornithological Report of the capture at Icart, St. Martin’s, of a Norfolk plover or stone curlew. It was the first recorded occurrence of the bird in Guernsey, and now a second has to be chronicled. On December 21st, 1917, Mr. J. J. Falla, of the King’s Mills, Catel, shot a bird he was not able to identify. He brought it to the Library, and it proved to be a Norfolk plover. In addition to this name and that of stone curlew, the bird is also known as the great plover. BASIL T. ROWSWELL, Hon. Sec. Ornithological Section. Report of the Antiquarian Section, 1918. Owing to the continuance of the War, and the conse- quent abandonment of excursions, the work of the Section has been limited to a few unofficial visits to the Cromlech of Dehus. A close examination of the second capstone has been made resulting in discoveries of markings of even 1918. ] REPORTS. 101 greater importance than those noted in last year’s Trans- actions. As these are to form the subject of a Meeting to be held next month, it would not be advisable to anticipate that meeting, and the full description of the markings will be deferred until next year’s report. The coming to an end of the war and the resumption of normal life brings one or two problems before us, notably that of the ultimate destination of Herm. As is well known, this island is full of evidence of its prehistoric inhabitants. Owing to its inacessability it is not suitable for excursions, but there is no doubt that even the Lukises left much unex- plored, and a further effort would be probably rewarded with new finds. We hear rumours of hotels and golf-courses to be established on the island, and some time ago His Majesty’s Receiver-General promised that the question of the preserva- tion of the ancient monuments there would not be lost sight of in the granting of any lease or other disposal of the island. At that we must leave it for the present with a watchful eye on the future. S. CarEY CurrTISs, Hon. Secretary, Antiquarian Section. LIST OF WORDS, PHRASES, &c., PECULIAR TO OUR INSULAR DIALECT. BY REV. R. H. TOURTEL, M. Av. eEeeee OF TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN, F.S.A. (CASN AND AVRANCHES), RECTOR OF TORTEVAL THE following words, &c., may be considered a continuation of my paper on Folk Lore which appeared inthe Tansactions of the year 1916. As time passes I both remember and pick up a great many of these expressions, &c., and although I had at first no intention of publishing them, it seems to me a pity not to do so and consign them to oblivion, especially as we have a Society of Local Research. It must be admitted that my former paper was rather long, and that it is much better to write oftener and to contribute a shorter essay. By this means it will give the opportunity to others who are interested in Folk Lore and who may be inclined to write on the subject. ABBREVIATIONS. BANC Sy en ISIE ous Anglo Saxon. Wig a eine Figuratively. Liat. :. senses Latin. AAT. otc atars' cies French. GeéDa..icouk German. Its eee Italian. Fem....... Feminine. Gk ae Greek. The figures relate to the number in my list of Rocks, &c. See Transactions, 1892, 1902 and 1903. Abus. Delay. Tant plus d’hate tant plus d’abus. The more haste the less speed. Hale argent. Enticement to spend money. Allair a l’eglise. In bygone days there was no evening service at St. ' Martin’s Church; the official or parochial service was held on Sunday afternoon: there was a very large congregation as the parishioners consi- dered it a duty and made it a point to attend. It was as much a custom then to go to church as it is now to go to town on Saturdays. There were no hymns, but the Psalms at the end of the Prayer Book were sung and the musical instruments consisted of clarionets. The habitual prac- tice was in vogue during the early time of the Rev. R. Potenger. At the close of the service (issue des préches) the clerk who resorted to the church- yard used to read official notices and announcements, such as would appear in the Gazette (the only newspaper at that time), receiving one penny for each. In course of time the practice was abolished and all notices were relegated to the cddre, or frame near the church porch. This again has fallen into disuse with the exception of strictly official notices for parish meetings which would not be legal otherwise, Ardi, gramment, amas. Very much, excessively. A r’sert, d’épergnes. Superfluous, held in reserve. Aperchage. Proximity. 1918. | OUR INSULAR DIALECT. 103 Afrontai. Bold, impertinent. Some say ‘‘ effrontai,’’ ‘‘ afrontain’’ means to deceive. A faeu d’allés. With all speed, full gallop. Allair 4 basse ieau. To tish at low spring tides in the baysor about the coast of the island. Allair a la péque would mean the ordinary occupation in boats such as angling, drawing nets, &c. Aveugllissement. Hypnotism. Badrin, badrement. Worry, Métivier has the verb badrair. Bas. L’esprit bas, ‘‘ Low-spirited, depressed.’’ Cceur bas, ‘‘ Weak, chiefly owing to want of food.’’ ‘Temps bas, ‘‘ Dull weather.’’ Mettre bas, ‘“'To make a memorandum of.’’ Bille. A pound note. Billet d’Etat. Blue book in connection with States’ meetings. Bllait en herbe. Anything as yet uncertain. Bettes. Beets, short form for betteraves. Blanehes pierres. The lane leading from St. Martin’s Road ie au prétre, see further on) to the lower Hubits. Many of our small lanes formerly had small raised footpaths on one side. Blanehes Pierres. Monoliths in Jersey are known by this name. The _ sites of standing stones (menhirs) are marked in such manner as Blanche Pierre. (3iéme Publication of the Société Jersiaise (1878) p. 147). Feugrel. ‘The Chevauchée de Saint Michel used to halt near the well. See Folk Lore, p. 59. Havre de Vau Béte (86). I understand that criminals used to be executed at this spot at the high water mark of the March high tide (plein de Mars). Telegraph Bay is quite a modern name; it arises from the fact that the telegraph wire from Guernsey to Jersey is carried over this part of the coast. ‘*Biéte au fossai”’ or “A fllot.”” To make both ends meet, in other words ‘‘ afloat,’’ keep one’s head above water. Bourdelets. Rocks on the W. of the island. Brachi jusqu’au coude. ‘Tucked up sleeves. Barré. The cross strip or step of a ladder. Boudin d’cat. Cat gut. Les houilles or houles Massy Brouard. See 607. La brise se fait. It is getting windy. Bracteux. Chatter-box. Houle de la blliue roeque. A rock on the W. of Guernsey. Bord. Place, the same as Fr. endroit. Mare de la Découlée. A rock on the W. coast of the island. Bllanefeis. Cutthroat, hypocrite. Comme le bllai fait au moulin. As wheat does at the mill, fig. A thorough change. La Roecque Buttaie or Buttée. Rock on the N.W. of the island. Capé. Scurf, dandruff often found on the head of babes. A.S. scheorfan, to scrape. Ger. schurfen. Cachier. To drive. Caounnair. To beg. Caunair. To ring (of the ears). Caune. Mettre ses caunes en dedans. ‘‘'To put back, drawin one’s horns,’’ i.e., “To get discouraged, change one’s mind or return to your former opinion, 104 OUR INSULAR DIALECT. Catégorique. As usual, one’s self. Le grand chemin. The road leading to Jerbourg beginning at the Blanches, Calais and Vallon cross-road, also the road from the Palloterie to the well opposite the path leading to the Creux Mahié. Chou. The ow to be pr. like the ow in eng. how. A kind of cabbage cultivated by farmers for the sake of the leaves on which they put their butter to take to market. La téte du cimetierre. Situated on the W. of Guernsey. Faire rire les cats. To make cats lapgh, the expression is used with respect to a person that is very amusing and successful in causing merriment. Couarraie. Lights (of an animal or bird). Corbinerie. The neighbourhood of Oberland. Coeur. A very small, round, thin, scalloped cake, rather rare at present, but the term is still applied to heartshaped queen cakes. Crottal. Spattered with mud. Coeur gros. Sore, wounded heart. Coupé. Bunch, applied chiefly to grapes. La Rocque out le Coq Chante. =‘ This rock is situated at the Catel. Les houilles or houles Collas Du Mont. See 520. Déroute. 1. Spree. 2. The Channel lying between Jersey and Serk. Demontai. Mad, furious. Dédage. Reprimand. Déganair. To scold incessantly, habitually, to speak peevishly. Dipothéquer. The contrary of Fr. hypothéquer. To redeem rentes or other property at the same price for which it had been mortgaged. Douit de la porte. ‘The valley between the Hubits and Ozanne’s Miil. La Houque & la Pierre Duquemin. This is situated near Lihou island (538) and la Fourchie (472). D’visair. Tochat. D’vis, chat, gossip. Effaneible. Childish. Eréte. Fish-bone, érétai, to have such a bone in the throat. Effrontai. Impudent, bold face. Affrontair means to deceive. Fere. Allair ala fére. In former times a fair was held on the 25th June. After the cattle were removed that part of the Catel was a rendez-vous for everybody, crowds of people used to gather and walk about until very late in the evening although there was nothing to see. The custom seems to have passed away when the Wimbledon was established at 1’ Ancresse. Faire du froment. To sow wheat. Foneair de la rente. ‘lo sell rente on one’s property, borrow money and constitute it a yearly rente due on your property. All rentesare now redeemable, but formerly those of two quarters and above could not be repurchased without the consent of the owner ; they could, however, be transferred to another individual. Feugrel. The furze brake between Jerbourg monument and Bec du Nez, it contains a well. Fiechi. Done for. La frigate de Pierre Bres. This ditty is obscure, but it was used by parents when amusing their children with toy ships. Fouatume. A good fire. See Folklore, p. 589.—I heard the description of the event from my own grandfather, who knew Mr. P. Thoume very well. The latter asked 1918. ] . OUR INSULAR DIALECT. 105 the ghost: ‘‘ Ks-tu de la part de Dieu ou de la part des hommes?’’ Auns.: ** De la part de Dieu.’ ** Eh bien, quéque chez (qu’est-ce que c’est?)”’ Ans.: Deméme et de méme. . . . Eh bien, y sera (il sera).’? But Mr. Thoume would not divulge anything more. Firs. The threads in worsted. Roeque a faeu. Flint stone. See “ sacrie’’ further on. Frangui. Cut, slit, shattered (sometimes unevenly). Com, Gk., regnumi. ; Lat. and It., frangere. Fr. and Eng. fracture. Gratelle. Scabies, itch. Pllaine gaeche. Planche cake. Grisernette. Rennet apple. Guergi. The latter g to be pr. soft. Cross. Gorgie. A sip. La houle de la Gravette. See 526. Monsieur Hardi. A sudden gust of wind forcing open a door. Avertissement de la grande garce. Tne same as the preceding, but including also sudden noises of different kinds. Au jour la journaie.~ To live from day to day regardless of the future. Guervair. ‘To vex, annoy, irritate. Jaue. A pig’s cheek is cut in two parts before being placed on the rack. Grosse or grasse jaue is the fat part, the bony one is called maigre jaue. Port Grat. This was probably a landing place in olden times. It is situated on the EK. of the Pendue (455). Kiarvesie or Klliarvesie. A soft blister. A hard one is called Ppoiieiia Langaie. Darting pain. Longuette. Delay, procrastination. La grosse ligne. Tocatch conger. This is done during the night at the moon’s first and last quarters, neap tide or morte ieau contrasted with basse ieau, low or spring tide. ‘‘ L’églisedu Vallea l’est du Chaté Cornet on mouille (one drops the line) pour la grosse ligne. A saying of the old Bec du Nez fishermen. Mousse. Lichen as well as the usual kind of moss. Mailloche. Mallet. L’étai de la Saint Miché. A spell of fine mild weather frequently pre- vailing at the end of September. Méiots. Medlars. Mogale. A kind of plum. Messurier. A kind of apple. Les houilles or houles Pierre Le Messurier. Situated on the N.W. of the island. Merveilles. Jersey wonders renowned in that island, but made also in Guernsey. Prendre mer. To take notice of anything. Grise mine. To look cross. Molli. To diminish. La petite moyenne. To be fairly well. Le naiz dans l’faeu. To keep very close to the fire. Marchier su’d’s cufs. To walk very carefully. Pingon. Peg. Palette. Shoulder blade, 106 OUR INSULAR DIALECT, Faire les petites pieches. ‘To make the toe of a stocking. Plleuve ou vente. Rain or shine. Peltas. The same as Fr. canaille, tumultuous crowd of vt i . CC a ul The lowest class of society. oo Pas, paie. Haut pas, the higher country parishes. Bas pas, the Vale and St. Sampson’s. Le pertu de la naire Roeque. 469. Called le pertu 4 la Béte. La houille or houle des petites Plaqueres. 338. Mettre la puche a l’oreille. To suggest the answer or information. La boue Priaulx. A rock on the W. of the island. Pichannet. A kind of apple. Les houilles or houles de Pleinmont. See 332. La grande houille. ‘This is situated on the W. of Guernsey. Rue au prétre. The name of the road leading from St. Martin’s Rectory to the Wesleyan Chapel. Other names are modern and erroneous. Paille 4 fouar. Peel. Com. Lat. pala, Fy. pelle. Battre le pllain. A temporary state of the tide at high water. Pomme pour la sé (soif). To put by for a rainy day. Hoffair. To swell with sudden fits of anger. Com. Eng. huff. Pliaie. ’ ‘ - ° a = i ; - - -. ee © - 7 J et = ¥ ‘ ‘ > . we: e 2 Eas ¥ A ‘ 4 A ‘ ; = ~ ~ ~ \ y - i - c . . »' ’ Sa = + ke — ie — ~ . 5 ~ c \ 4 \ ~ PLaTE VII.—VASES AND OTHER OBJECTS FROM IRON AGE GRAVE. La HouGuE-AU-COMTE, GUERNSEY. ‘SPINT ‘Oa “WI Aq yo}0HS “GOO M-3H1I-Ni-y¥slad “1S ‘SNVSAVd s3a"] YVAN ‘s334 $30 xXN3aY¥O 3a] AO (Q3A0N18S3Q) SNINWOAL GNV LSIQ—IIIA 31V1d EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY DURING THE BRONZE AND EARLY IRON AGE. BY COLONEL T. W. M. DE GUERIN. THE few objects of bronze that have been found in Guernsey have led some of our archeologists to suppose that our island ceased to be inhabited by man at the close of the Neolithic period. My object is to review the evidence we possess for and against this theory, and the result to my thinking will be to prove that we have strong evidence of the occupation of our island by man, without interruption, from Neolithic times down to the present day. There was no abrupt transition from one period of eulture to another, the Neolithic Age lingered on in places remote from the trade routes of metal long after the introduction of copper and bronze in more favoured localities, and in like manner the Bronze Age overlaps the Iron Age. Brittany is a notable example of the latter, as it remained in the Bronze Age for several hundred years after the introduction of iron in North-Eastern and Central France. A _ striking example of the long continued use of flint implements, at least for ceremonial purposes, is the discovery of quantities of flint flakes and flint scrapers deposited with each interment in Iron Age graves of the first century B.C. at Aylesford, Kent. In fact certain localities, remote from the trade routes of metal and possessed of none of their own, remained more or less in the Stone Age long after the use of metal was general in more favoured places. It is true that one of the great trade routes of metal lay close to us, which led from Spain along the western coasts of France to Brittany and thence to Britain and the North, and that Brittany and the western departments are the richest in France in objects of the Bronze Age, as a consequence of this trade in metal ; and,asa result of their situation near the coasts of France, both Jersey and Alderney are rich in bronze imple- ments. Guernsey on the other hand is poor, but this poverty is to be attributed in great measure to our greater distance from the mainland, and also to the great dangers of the seas around us, rather than to the absence of inhabitants; for as we shall see we have other objects, besides those of bronze, typical of the Bronze Age, proving the existence of maninourisland. An- other reason may be that our island has been more intensely 128 EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. cultivated for a longer period than either Jersey, or Alderney ; we have not had the same extent of waste land broken up for cultivation, as they have, in recent years, consequently there have not been the same opportunities for the discovery of bronze implements as in the sister islands. Bronze, we must also remember was an article of value easily remelted, hence it differs from stone, from which Neolithic man made his stone axes, an imperishable article, of no value commercially, but of a certain superstitious value to our forefathers. Hence a stone axe when found was thrown away, or kept as a charm, to be rediscovered in recent times to enrich the shelves of our museums. Bronze on the other hand was sold and remeltea and so lost to us. The first metal known to man was copper, which is found in some localities in a comparatively pure state. When,or where, it was first discovered that by heating and hammering copper it was possible to produce a much more serviceable implement for the use of man than the old stone axe is unknown, but once the discovery was made the knowledge of metal spread widely and civilisation began to advance with great rapidity. Recent discoveries show us that the knowledge of working copper already existed in the A‘gean, in Crete and Elam shortly after 3,000 B.C., where the earliest forms of copper implements are found on sites that had been inhabited for long ages by a people in a Neolithic state of culture, people who were in a far more advanced state of civilisation than the inhabitants of Northern Europe, who already traded with each other, as well as with Egypt, Italy, Sardinia, and even with Spain. ‘This is proved by the existence of numerous objects of identical form or design in these widely separated countries. Three great trade routes from the Atgean to the North already existed at the end of the Neolithic period, or were soon after developed. The first by the Balkans and Black Sea up the valley of the Danube; the second from the head of the Adriatic over the lower passes of the Alps to the Rhine valley—the great amber route ; the third by Spain along the western coast of France on to Britain. Spain, so rich in metal, played an all-important part in imparting the knowledge of copper and bronze to the west in the earliest days of metal. Later it was by the Danube valley and over the lower passes of the Alps that the rapidly advancing culture of the Kast became known to the northern and western races. Spain ceased to exercise any influence on the advance of western civilization by the middle of the Bronze Age, and the knowledge of more perfected methods of casting _ bronze, and of newer forms of weapons and implements, came by the Rhine valley to Hastern France, and thence penetrated to the west and to Britain. But while it is true that we have to look to the East, to the Atgean, as the proto-mother of the t z . 4 1918.] EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. 129 civilization of Western HKurope, once the knowledge of working and casting metal was discovered by the people of the West and the North, each district developed certain typical forms of weapons and of ornamentation on their own lines and formed new centres of distribution. This is particularly the case in the development of bronze axes or palstaves, which originated in the west, and in Brittany, England and Northern Europe were evolved typical forms differing slightly from each other and quite unknown in the East, where the earliest form of flat copper or bronze celt, the protetype of all, was followed directly by the long bronze dagger and then by the long bronze sword. The Bronze Age in France is thought to have begun about 2,000 B.c., and its first period ended about 2,000 B.c. Then followed four subsequent divisions or periods, each marked by an advance in culture, in the knowledge of working metal and of greater intercourse with the higher civilisation of the Medi- terranean, until about 900 B.C. invaders from the East, by the Rhine valley, brought with them a knowledge of iron and of a culture they had developed in the valley of the Danube, chiefly at Hallstatt in Styria, from which the two first periods, the Hallstatt periods of the Early Iron Age are named. The chief centre of the Hallstatt period of the Iron Age in France was in the eastern and central provinces, where iron ore was plentiful. The great forests which covered central France seem to have formed an almost impenetrable barrier to the expansion of the invaders to the west, and hardly a trace of their existence has been found in Brittauy, which remained in the Bronze Age until about 500 B.c. Then in the fifth century B.C. came the great invasion of the Celis or Gauls (probably of the same race as their predecessors), whose empire at the time of its widest extension stretched from the mouth of the Danube to the western shores of France, who established themselves in Galatia in Asia Minor, in Britain, Upper Italy, and who overran Spain. Their civilisation iscalled by archeologists the La Téne period, from La Tene on the Lake of Neuchatel in Switzerland, where the typical culture of the period was first noticed and scientifi- cally studied. It has been subdivided into three sub-periods. La Tene I and II representing the time, 500 to 100 B.c., when the Celtic empire reached its widest extension and its chieftains were possessed of quantities of gold ornaments, torcs, bracelets and cups and vases of gold, some of the latter of Greek or Etruscan manufacture; also of Greek and Etruscan vases of Silver and bronze, obtained either by barter or by pillage, which they copied more or less successfully. The last period La Tene III dates from about 100 B.c. or a little earlier. It marks the decline of the Celtic empire under the pressure of Germanic tribes, and lasted in France until the conquest of 130 EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. Gaul by Cesar when it disappears utterly and is replaced by the higher civilisation of Rome. Only in Britain it lasted on for another hundred years, and the love for the long curved and interlaced Celtic forms of ornamentation was so firmly rooted in the minds and taste of the Britons that, after the withdrawal of the Romans from Britain in the fourth century, A.D., these old forms revived and were passed on to the Anglo-Saxon invaders, while nearly all trace of the art of Rome vanished. All the prehistoric bronze objects found in Guernsey and Sark are now in the Lukis Museum. They are nine in number from seven separate finds. For Guernsey they consist of a small flat copper or bronze celt, a copper or bronze knife-dagger, two small bronze rings, a bronze axe or palstave, a portion of a small bronze bowl -and a bronze bracelet; and for Sark, of a large bronze or copper axe, or hache-plate, anda portion of the cutting edge of asocketed celt. Besides these we are told in a letter of Mr. George Metivier to Mr. F. C. Lukis that a bronze bucket had been found in the peat at Vazon, Guernsey, early in the nineteenth century. The small copper or bronze celt (Plate I., fig. 5) was found at La Hougue du Pommier, Catel,earlyin the last century. Itis the earliest form of a metal celt and is in all probability copper and not bronze. It is first type of implement that man accustomed to the use of stone celts would naturally make, being the exact shape of a small flat stone celt. If we turn to Deéchelette’s Manuel d’Archéologie Prehistorique, T. II, p. 108 we find that this type of copper celt is the earliest form that appears in the Agean. They are found in the 2nd City of Hissarlik (the supposed site of ancient Troy) in pre-Mycenean sepulchres in the Aigean archipelago, in Cyprus, Sicily, Spain and in great numbers along the western coast of France and Brittany, but very sparingly in other parts of France. Hence it is evident that ours must have come to us by the old trade route along the western coast of France from Spain to the North. It is, as we shall see, one of several other objects that have reached us by the same route. It is therefore the oldest metal implement found in the Channel Islands, and it proves the existence of man in Guernsey at the dawn of the Bronze Age, 2,500 to 2,000 B.c. The second, the bronze or copper dagger (Plate I., fig. 6) found in the dolmen of Déhus by Mr. F.C. Lukis, in 1847, is of the same period. Mr. Lukis tells us that it was found in the great western chamber of the dolmen, among some stone rubbish that had been disturbed in comparatively recent times. Hence unfortunately it was not found in its original deposit. Our prehistoric archeologists have hitherto ignored it because it was a metal object, and therefore according to their ideas a recent intruder into a monument of the Neolithic Age, but we have no right to ignore it, for, as we shall see, these copper knife- 1918. ] EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. 31 daggers appear immediately after the Neolithic Age, and are found in dolmens in the south of France, and in barrows in the south of England associated with caliciform vases of identical form to those found by Mr. Lukis in the dolmen of Déhus. These caliciform vases appear at the end of the Neolithic period in France and in our own islands, and their origin is also traced to Spain, whence they spread to Sardinia, Sicily and Italy, as well as to France, Germany, along the Khine Valley, and to Britain. Along the northern slopes of the Pyrenees, in Spain, Sicily and Italy they are generally found in dolmens associated with small bronze or copper implements, or with small gold ornaments, showing that at the time of their dispersion these countries were already in the age of metal. In Brittany and northern France they are rarely found with metal, showing that these districts were still in a Neolithic stage of culture. They do not reach England, however, till about 2000 B.c., and are there contemporary with the first Bronze Age. The knife-dagger from Dehus is of exactly the same form as one, figured by Dechelette, found in the dolmen du Terrier de Cabut, Commune d’Anglade, Gironde. Another very similar was found in the Grotte Bounais, Commune de Fontvielle (Bouche-du-Rhone). Similar copper daggers have also been found at Roundway, and at Mere Down in Wiltshire, in both cases accompanied by caliciform vases, stone bracers and flint arrow-heads, and at Roundway by a gold button. Dechelette states that they are always found associated with stone implements whether found _ in dolmens or tumuli, and are nearly always identical in form whether found in the AXgean, Spain, or in Brittany. It must not, however, be imagined that because a bronze dagger has been found in the dolmen of Dehus that the dolmen itself was of the Bronze Age. Such a discovery in no way affects the antiquity of the dolmen, which probably dates back centuries before the introduction of metal to this island. All it signifies is, that the introduction of metal, as in the south of France, was a peaceful invasion, and had as yet made no difference in the burial customs of the original inhabitants. The two small bronze rings (Plate I., fig. 3-4) of which one is cast and the other formed of twisted bronze wire, are said to have been found in the dolmen of Déhus, but Mr. Lukis does not mention their discovery in any of his accounts of the excavation of this dolmen. They were found in a drawer in the Lukis Museum labelled “ Du Tus.” They bear a resemblance to some bronze rings, found with a knife-dagger and other objects, in the dolmen de la Liquisse, Barraque-au-dessus, Commune de Vaut, Aveyron (Déchelette Manuel IT., fig. 39, p. 139). So they may have formed part of the same deposit as the knife-dagger just described, found by Mr. Lukis in the great chamber of the dolmen of Dehus. | 132 EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. The bronze wingedaxe (Plate L., fig. 1), or palstave, found at St. Saviour’s is typical of the fourth period of the Bronze Age, and is interesting as representing an advanced stage in the evolution of this weapon from the early flat celt to the later socketed axe. It will be noticed that the wings are near the base of the axe showing its late date.. Its successor, the socketed axe, has not yet been found in Guernsey, but several of them have been discovered in Alderney and in Jersey. Some of those from Alderney have the typical curved cutting edge of the English type and may have been imported, as at this period there was trade intercourse between the south of England and Amorica. This trade is proved by the many socketed bronze celts of the straight Amorican type and other objects of Amorican form that have been found in the Isle of Wight, Wilts and other of the southern counties. Mr. O. G. S. Crawford in an article in L’ Anthropologie (1913, p. 641) on “ Prehistoric Trade between England and France,” suggests that the centre of export was probably from the Barfleur district somewhere at. the extreme point of the peninsula of La Manche. It would be worth while to study our Alderney bronze implements and see if there are any others of typical British form among them. The fragments of the Bronze bowl were discovered in, or near, the large dolmen of La Varde, L’Ancresse, but Mr. Lukis does not state under what circumstances they were found. They evidently formed part of a small bronze bow] typical of the 4th period of the Bronze Age, but very similar bowls con- tinued in use down to the end of the Karly Iron Age. The bronze bucket, mentioned by Mr. G. Metivier as having been found in the peat at Vazon early in the nineteenth century, probably dates from the Iron Age. These buckets first appear in the 2nd Hallstatt period and continued in use down to the Roman conquest of Gaul. Many of them have been found both in France and England, some evidently imported from Italy and others debased copies of them. The bucket had probably been thrown into a hole in the marsh as an offering to the gods, in a similar ‘Way as the gold and bronze objects found in bogs in Ireland and Denmark. The large flat bronze or copper axe head (Plate L., fig. 7) was found in 1861 in Little Sark by a man making a plantation of elm trees. It is a typical hache-plate of the 1st Bronze Age, 64 inches long by 3 inches broad at its cutting edge. Its surface is mottled with brown stains due to impuri- ties in the metal. The axe was not cast, but was made by hammering the heated metal in a mould. It is typical of the Ist Bronze Age. . The fragment of the bronze celt (Plate L., fig. 2) from Sark is undoubtedly the cutting edge of a socketed celt probably of the Englishtype. Mr. Lukis in his Note Book states that itwas | 1918. | EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. 133 found in a large mass of ashes in a pit 3 feet deep by 5 feet broad. At 18 inches from the surface a flat stone 15 inches long by about 6 to 7 inches broad was found, polished on one side, on which were placed three round stones with hollows (or cup marks) on each side; hammer stones and many broken vases of pottery. and two flint arrow points were also found in this pit. These all point to an interment by incineration and probably the bronze celt had been ceremonially broken before being placed with the ashes of the dead. This completes the list of bronze objects found in Guernsey and-Sark, with the exception of the bronze Iron Age bracelet found in the dolmen of La Roche qui Sonne, which will be referred to later, but it does not by any means complete the evidence of man’s existence in our island during this period. We have far stronger evidence of this in our two statue-menhirs of the Catel and St. Martin’s. Some years ago I read to our Society a short paper on the origin of these statue-menhirs, so it is not ne- cessary for me to be too lengthy in myremarkson them. I then showed how Deéchelette, and other leading French Archeolo- gists and several leading English Archeologists, notably Dr. Abercromby, traced the origin of all these statue-menhirs from an AXgean prototype introduced into Spain and Portugal at the end of the Neolithic Age, or in the Copper Age, and how the cult of this goddess of the dead travelled north to the South Eastern departments of France, up the valley of the Rhone to that of the Marne, and down the Seine valley on to England. How this cult reached our island we know not, but we may suppose it - came by the old trade route along the western coast of france. Curiously however no true statue-menhirs are found in Brittany, but Déchelette in an article in L’Anthropologie, 1912 (p. 1), entitled “Une Nouvelle Interpretation des Gravures de New Grange et de Gavr’innis, and Mr. G. H. Juquet in L’Anthropo- logie, 1913, (p. 155) on ‘Les Petroglyphes de Gavr’innis,” are both of the opinion that many of the curious sculptures found on the dolmens of Brittany and on that of New Grange, Ireland, are symbolic of the cult of this same goddess. Déchelette also mentions our two Guernsey statue-menhirs among“ les exemples du survivance du méme type ’—as the statue-menhirs of South Eastern France, which he attributes to the Copper Age. This: view is correct as regards the statue-menhir of St. Martin’s, which is undoubtediy of late date, but hardly so for that of the Catel, of which Déchelette had only the very incorrect engraving in Archeologia to guide him in forming his opinion. After having examined the casts of the most important French statue- menhirs at the Museum of St.Germains and also having seen several of the original statues themselves at the Museum of Nimes, I am of the opinion that ours of the Catel (Plate II., fig. 2) is as rudely formed as any of those of France, and it is pro- 134 EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. bably contemporary with them, or of a very little later date. Anyway it is a most important monument: of the Bronze Age. The statue-menhir of St. Martin’s (Plate IL., fig. 1) is probably the largest and finest in existence, far surpassing those of France, and the care shown in the modelling of the features of the face and the breast shows that it is of much later date than that of the Catel. Now, these facts prove that the cult of this goddess was introduced into our island, at latest, early in the Bronze Age, ) and that it survived here for a long period, long after it had entirely disappeared in France, for this goddess of the dead had ceased already to be an object of worship in France by the late Bronze Age. Further, the Catel statue was found in 1878 buried beneath the pavement of the Catel Church, at the entrance of the chancel, where it had undoubtedly been placed, probably in the 6th century, when the first Christian sanctuary was erected on the site of an old heathen place of worship. This points to a continuance of tradition, a continuance of worship, and these can only have been handed on by man from generation to generation, from the Karly Bronze Age onwards. This is one of the strongest proofs of the continued occupation of Guernsey by man, for as the cult of this goddess disappears in France toward the end of the Bronze Age, it could not have been re-introduced into Guernsey by new imigrants re-peopling a deserted island at a later date. In the Lukis Museum we have also several polished stone implements of the Bronze Age. First, we have our famous grooved chert celt, found at St. Sampson’s (Plate I1I.), which closely resembles the second form of the early Bronze Age flat celts, or ‘“haches a _ rebords droit.” The Rev. G. E. Lee was of this opinion. He considered that the shallow grooves down the centre of each face of the celt and the broadened cutting edge were attempts to repro- duce in stone a metal implement. The same applies to the five large stone axe-heads, found at La Rocque a1’Or (Plate IV.),which are of a type peculiar to Guernsey and Jersey, one only having been found in the latter island.@) The curious raised ridge down each side near the centre of the axe, and the sharp angle and flattened form of the sides toward the cutting edge, pointed also, (1) It had already been introduced into Guernsey before the close of the Neolithic period, for an anthropomorphic sculpture consisting of a mouth, two eyes, two hands, with outline of the right arm, and a slightly crescent shaped design below them composed of four shallow grooved lines, has recently been discovered on the under surface of uhe second cnpazane of the great chamber of the dolmen of Déhus, in the Vale parisn. (2) These five axe-heads were found in a small stone cist, and were evidently placed there as a votive offering tothe gods. The Rocque a Or is supposed to have been a menhir. Another menhir, La Longue Pierre, stood at a short distance to the north of it, and there were several dolmens in the neighbourhood. . 1918. | EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. 135 in Mr. Lee’s opinion, to their having been, copied from a bronze prototype, as these peculiarities would be the natural result of hammering bronze into the requisite form, and would not be likely to suggest themselves to a maker of a stone axe unless he had first seen a metal prototype. It has also been thought by some French Archawologists, who have visited the Lukis Museum, that “* Le Tombeau du Grand Sarrazin ” was of the Bronze Age, from the curious form of the vases found in it, which all have rounded bases, said to be typical of the early Bronze Age pottery in France. EARLY IRON AGE. As regards the Karly Iron Age, as has already been stated, Déchelette in his ‘‘ Manuel” (Vol. II., Part I1., p. 552) states that the first period of the Early [ron Age, Hallstatt I. 900 to 700 B.c., ig nowhere represented in Brittany and Western France, and the second period, Hallstatt IT. 700 to 500 B.C. is only very sparingly represented in Brittany. The conclusion he arrives at is that the Bronze Age lasted on in Western France during nearly the whole of the four hundred years covered by these periods. From their position on the tin trade route from Britain to the South, and as a result of this trade Brittany and Western France are particularly rich in articles of bronze. On the other hand the Hallstatt period of the Iron Age attained its highest development in France in the iron bearing districts of Lorraine, Burgundy, Franche Comté, Berry and Auvergne. The Celtic invaders of the fifth century B.C, however spread over the whole of France, including Brittany, and brought with them their own stage of Iron Age culture, which is known to archeologists as that of La Tene. The first period, La Tene I, lasted from 500 to 300 B.C., the second, La Tene II, from about 300 to 100 'B.C., and the last, La Tene III, during the first century B.Cc., when it was replaced by Roman civilization on the conquest of Gaul by Ceesar. The earliest objects of the Iron Age in the Lukis Museum are a jet bracelet ornamented with a design of round holes and chequered lines engraved on it, a metal bracelet of some alloy of copper and silver with round knobs at each end (Plate V., fig. 2),and a small jug-shaped vase of very thick hand-made pottery, of dark reddish colour with a polished surface, and with a wide rim and broad flat han- dle (Plate VI., fig. 1). These were all found by Mr. F. C. Lukis in the dolmen of La Roche qui Sonne, Vale. Jet bracelets are chiefly found in Eastern France in graves of the second Hallstatt period, and those of the following period, La Téne I. The knobbed bracelet is alsojtypical of the same period, and vases of exactly similar shape to ours have been found in Iron Age graves (La Téne I.) at Bec-er-Vill, Quiberon, and are illustrated in an article on “La Decouverte de Stone Cists a Bec-er-Vill,” 136 EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. by Dr. de Closmadeaux, in Vatériaux pour l’Histoire Primi- tive de l’ Homme, 1888 (XXII. Vol., 3eme Série, Tome V., p. 153). Mr. Lukis states that all these objects were found in the upper stratum of the deposit in the interior of the dolmen of La Roche qui Sonne when he excavated it in 1838. They undoubtedly prove the existence of man in Guernsey at the beginning of the first La Tene period, circa 500 B.C. Yor the last period of the Early Iron Age, from the end of La Tene II. and La Tene III., or say the first century or century and a half B.c., we have an abundance of evidence of man in Guernsey. Mr. Lukis notes the discovery of no less than twenty of the typical stone graves of this period, between the years 1818 and 1838. Since then fourteen more have been found, making a total of thirty-four. Of these fourteen, four were found at the Catioroc by Mr. Lukis, one at Les Adams, St. Peter-in-the-Wood, four at Richmond, St. Saviour’s, two at La Hougue de Nermont, Vale, one at La Hougue au Comte, Catel, one at Pulias, St. Sampson’s, and one in the churchyard of St. Saviour’s Church. The large majority of these graves were empty, having been rifled of their contents at some remote period. ‘The scarcity of metal in the island in early times must have been a strong temptation to the tomb robber to despoil the graves of the dead of the iron objects deposited in them. All these graves were made in a uniform manner, about oft. to 6ft. Zin. in length and 20in. in breadth, with sides and ends formed of flat stones of 18 to 20 inches in depth set on edge in the soil and covered with similar flat stones. ‘The most important finds were those of :— Les Issues, St. Saviour’s, discovered in 1818, and described in Jacobs’ “ Annals of the Norman Isles,” p. 486. This grave contained a long iron sword in its scabbard, an iron spear head, fragments of knives and of an iron chain, part of the umbo or boss of a shield and the fragment of a bronze ornament (Plate VI., fig. 5). At a little distance out- side the grave was a vase of dark coloured pottery 8 inches high and 7 inches in diameter at its broadest part (Plate VL, fig. 3). According to Mr. Jacobs, some of the stones were inscribed with letters. This statement is doubted, and probably rightly, by Mr. Lukis, but on the other hand in fairness to Mr. Jacobs, it is necessary to state that a few Gaulish inscriptions in Greek letters of La Tene III., the first Century B.c., have been found in France, but they are extremely rare. ‘The vase is now in the Lukis Museum, but the remainder of the objects were taken to Canada by the Lainé family and are now in the posses- sion of Mr. Laine of Toronto. The first grave excavated by Mr. Lukis at the Catioroc, in 1845, contained a long iron sword in its scabbard 2 feet 10 inches long, an iron fibula and part of another, an iron knife, part of : 1918. ] EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. 137 the wmbo of a shield, a bead of pottery, a bronze ring, part of an iron armlet,a fragment of an iron bit anda very fine vase of polished black pottery made on a wheel, 7 inches high, with five narrow hoop-like bands round it, and with a _ beautiful pattern of concentric rings engraved under its base (Plate VI., figs. 2 and 4). The second grave at the Catioroc contained a fine iron spear-head, and the pointed iron butt end of the shaft, the perfect wmbo of a shield and part of a large iron fibula. The third grave was empty and the fourth contained an iron flax with rivetted socket and fragments of several vases. The grave at Les Adams, St. Peter-in-the-Wood, was re- excavated in 1845 by Mr. Lukis, who found in it the fragments of an iren sword, a dagger in its sheath lying crosswise, as if it | had been placed upon the breast of the body, a portion of an iron knife and fragments of pottery and human bones. This is the only instance recorded of the discovery of human bones. These interments of the Early Iron Age were usually so near the surface of the soil, generally only about 2 to 3 feet beneath it, that all traces of bones had disappeared. Of the four graves found at Richmond three were empty, and one only contained a long iron sword in its scabbard and a vase. The richest find of all was that of La Hougue au Comte, Catel, and in consequence it is by far the most important Iron Age grave as yet found in Guernsey and deserves a full description. It was found in 1885, at about 3 feet below the surface of the soil, in a quarry belonging to Mr. Duquemin, of Bas Sejour, Catel. It consisted of a stone cist 6 feet in length by 20 inches wide orientated N. and S. In it was a long iron sword 3 feet 2 inches in length, with a single cutting edge. The iron scabbard was ornamented in its upper part and at one time had been covered with some woven material which had left its imprint on the secabbard. Fragments of two other swords and a spear-head of iron, whose socket still contained some fragments of its wooden shaft, all lay together with the first mentioned sword on one side of the grave. Besides these were found a large bronze ring, an iron loop, two small bronze rings, one 2} inches in diameter with flat sides, the other penannular of about the same diameter, also some pieces of another iron ring as well as five glass beads, and the half of another bead. Two of these beads were of light coloured glass with an ill-defined pattern of yellow material inthe glass. Two others were of black glass with whitish spots, and the fifth was shaped like a small black ring flattened on both sides. The half bead was of some red material which may not be glass. About 3 feet outside the cist three perfect vases and the fragments of a fourth were found. The tallest was 7 inches high by 6 inches in diameter, the second 53. E 138 EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. inches high by 9 inches in diameter, and the third 3} inches high by 6 inches in diameter. They were all of light drab coloured pottery, made on a wheel and ornamented with horizontal lines or bands (Plate VII). All were found empty, but a few pieces of iron had been placed across the mouth of one of them to keep out the soil. It would seem, as both at La Hougue au Comte and at Les Issues the vases were found outside the graves, that it was sometimes the custom to place them in this position at this period. If we examine these objects from our Iron Age Graves we at once see that they all belong to the same period. The long swords are identical in form whether found at Les Issues, Le Catioroc or La Hougue au Comte, so are the shield bosses, spear- heads and knives, and all the vases are varieties of the same type. If we then compare them with similar objects illustrated by Déchelette in his Manwel Prehistorique, Vol. I1., part III., we find the long swords are typical of those of La Tene III. in France ; so are the forms of the fibulw, daggers, knives, vases and glass beads, whilst on the other hand the shield bosses are of the La Tene II.type. Hence one is led to conclude that, either our graves are early La Tene III., before the circular shield boss peculiar to this period appeared, or we may have been too far out of the way for it to reach us before the conquest of Gaul by Cesar. Yet were we so far out of the way at this period ? The glass beads found in the cist at La Hougue au Comte, all the iron weapons, iron and bronze ornaments and even all the vases were imports. Glass beads, according to Déchelette, came to the Gauls from upper Italy, so did also the prototypes of the vases. Ours seem far two well made to have been local work. The one from the Catioroc and those from La Hougue au Comte are nearly identical with the “ vases a cordes”’ of La Tene III. in France and with those found at Aylesford, Kent, of the same period, which both Déchelette in his Manuel (Vol. II., part III., p. 1487) and Sir Charles Read in the Guide to the Iron Age Department in the British Museum (p. 25) say are local copies in pottery of bronze corded vases imported from Italy. The Venetii, the great maritime people of Brittany, whose fleet was so nearly a match for that of Czsar,and who according to him traded with Britain, were probably the means of intercourse between our island and the mainland. We have therefore conclusive proof, from the objects found in them, that our stone graves date from about the first century B.C., La Tene III. The idea that formerly existed, that they were graves of Saxon or Scandinavian pirates, cannot besupported, for the forms of the arms, ornaments and pottery of the Age of the Barbarians, as Déchelette styles it, were very different. In the Lukis Museum we have also seven Gaulish coins found in Guernsey of the type of the coinage of the Coriogolites, 1918.] EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. 139 an Armorican tribe whose territory occupied about the extent of the present department of the “Cotes du Nord.” In 1820 a very large hoard of these coins was discovered in Jersey, altogether 982, which passed into the possession of Baron de Donop, who reproduced no less than 760 in his work, Les Meédailles Gallo-Gaéliques. Description de la trouvaille de Ile de Jersey (Hanover 1838), giving a description of each separate specimen. Mr. Bernard Roth in his recent book on “ Ancient Gaulish Coins, including those of the Channel Islands” (p. 15), writing on the coinage of the Channel Islands as illustrated in Baron de Donop’s book, says that : “ In spite of this great labour it is possible to distinguish only three definite varieties, which correspond to the three coins attributed to the Coriosolites.” In his book, however, Mr. Roth reproduces twenty-one silver and billon coins, of slightly varying types,as belonging to the Channel Islands. All these coins are very rude reproductions of the gold stater of Philip of Macedon, which was issued between 359 and 336, B.c. The first imitation by the Gauls, according to Mr. Roth, was probably issued between 300 and 250 B.c., but they continued to be reproduced, with an ever increasing degeneration of the design, down to the conquest of Gaul by Cesar, till they bore but a faint and most bizarre resemblance to their prototype. Ours consist of 5 staters and 2 quarter staters. It remains for us to consider what evidence exists of interments of the Bronze and Early Iron Age in Guernsey. First, I think, we can claim as belonging to the Karly Bronze Age the cist and tumulus of “Le Creux-des-Fées,” which formerly existed in the corner of a field at Les Paysans, St. Peter’s-in-the- Wood, at a short distance from the menhir of La Longue Pierre, near a lane leading to La Pomare. We have in the Lukis Museum a water-colour sketch of this cist (Plate VIII.) made by Mr. Lukis shortly before the owner totally destroyed the whole of this ancient monument, just as Mr. Lukis was going to excavate it. In the sketch it is represented as a chamber with walls of dry stone masonry, constructed with large blocks of stone and covered by large flat eee Mr. Lukis states that the entrance of the chamber was 2 feet 3 inches broad and its length 10 feet 6 inches, so it was of considerable size; but unfortunately he gives no further details. Structures with walls of dry stone masonry point to the Early Bronze Age and not to the Neulithic period, and many of considerable size have been found in Brittany ; hence Le Creux-des-Fées was probably of the Bronze Age. As the Bronze Age progressed and during the Early Iron Age the dead were no longer buried together in large chambers ; but usually separately in small chambers, or cists, covered by tumuli, with sometimes secondary interments in the same tumulus. Of these tumuli we had two still existing in Guernsey until quite recently—La Hougue Hatenai and La Hougue 140 EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. Fouque. The former, La Hougue Hatenai, was undoubtedly a tumulus, for we have in the Lukis Museum a portion of a vase of coarse pottery discovered in it during a partial excavation of the mound by Mr. Lukis. We must regret that, when the remainder of the tumulus was cleared away a few years ago to make room for the Pumping Station of the Water Company, no one with a knowledge of archeology kept an eye onthe work. La Hougue Fouque still remains, though seriously diminished in size of late years. It is to be hoped that one day our Society will take the advice given us by the members of the Société Jersiaise, when they visited it in 1915, and excavate it. These are but two of many such tumuli once existing in Guernsey. Our old place names bear witness to this. The old French names for tumuli were Le Tertre, La Hure, Le Hurel, La Hurette, Le Monceau, La Motte, La Hougue, &c. Turn to some of the old Extentes of our Guernsey fiefs or even to our maps and see how many of these names you will find scattered all over theisland. A cursory examination will give you Le Hurel, Les Huriaux, La Hure, La Petite Hure, La Motte, all at St. Martin’s ; Le Hurel, St. Andrew’s ; La Ronde Hure, Le Courtil du Hurel and La Hougue Antan, on fief John de Gaillard, St. Saviour’s ; Les Hures, Le Hurel and La Hure de Lestac, on fief Thomas Blondel, Torteval ; La Hure Corneille on fief des Besoignes, Catel. These represent the gleanings of a very brief search, a prolonged one would increase the number many fold. The tumuli have all disappeared, having been levelled in the course of agriculture, probably many years ago, but I claim, and I think rightly, that these old place names are evidence | of their existence in modern times, and what is of greater importance evidence of man’s existence in Guernsey in more re- mote periods. {) During the latter period of the Early Iron Age, tumuli were no longer erected over the dead, the stone graves of the La Tene period having no external mark to locate them. Was it the value of iron was such a temptation to the plunderer, that the dead was hidden away with his treasures to ensure their escaping thievish hands ? The many empty graves of the period in Guernsey show even this care did not meet with great success. In conclusion, I think, the evidence of man’s presence in Guernsey during the Bronze and Early Iron Age is sufficient to prove the occupation of the island by man from the Neolithic Age onwards. True it is scanty, but glance for a moment over what remains for the next thousand years, from the first to the eleventh century A.D., before it is rejected on that account. There is not a trace of a single building, hardly a trace of pottery, beyond a few fragments of Roman vases. These and a few Roman coins of the second and third centuries A.D., twenty- one in all, are all that can be identified as belonging to this period. Are we therefore to suppose Guernsey was uninhabited © 1918. | EVIDENCE OF MAN IN GUERNSEY. 141 in consequence : ? Yet all we have to prove the contrary are vague traditions in the Acts of St. Sampson of his visit in the sixth century to the islands of Lesia and Angia, which were some- where off the coast of Coutances, but who can identify with certainty Guernsey with either of them. Then we have the tale of Nivo, chief of Vis-Sargia, in the Acts of St. Magloire, then darkness, until it is relieved by the charters of Duke Robert, circa 1030, and of Duke William, 1043, which show us our island occupied, divided into parishes as at present and possessed, of the frame work at least, of a settled system of government as complete as the rest of Normandy. So the poverty of our finds for the preceding two thousand years cannot be rightly taken as proof of the absence of man in Guernsey, but it is due rather to the destruction of the burial places of the period in the course of agriculture, and to the greed with which each successive generation sought the valuable metal contained in them. (1) The following place names also bear on this point :— “Le grand courtil de la Plate Hache,’ near Les Htibots, St. Peter- Port. Extente du fief Le Roy en Ville, 1573. “Le camp a La Hache, d’auprés l’est du clos Aubrin.” Extente du fief dela Riviere, Catel, circa 1490-1500. “Le courtil de la Hache,” near Le Hurel, St. Saviour’s. Extente du fief Saint Michel a Saint Sauwveur, 1718. As the old Guernsey name for a stone-axe was “fouidre,” ie., thunder- bolt, it is most probable that these three fields owe their names to the discovery of metai axe-heads in them in olden days. The name “le grand courtil de la Plate Hache” is most suggestive, and points to the _ discovery of a copper celt, or hache plate. THE SUNSHINE OF GUERNSEY FOR THE YEAR 1918. BY A. COLLENETTE, F.C.S. Tue total sunshine for the year 1918 has exceeded 2,000 hours. During the 25 years, which covers the period of observations of this element of weather, this has occurred only six times before. The total for the year is 2,023 hours, which exceeds the average, 1898, by 125 hours. Seven months of the 12 gave excess and five deficits. Only one month, January, rae a new record. The previous record for this month was 82 hours ; this year totalled 84, which figure, therefore, is the highest reached in this month in the 25 years. The month which had the greatest departure from its average was June, the difference being 56 hours ; but this, the result of a total of 300 hours, was beaten by the June of 1906, which with 314 hours holds the record. June was also the sunniest month of the year with 300 hours, the next being July with 297 hours. These two months contributed nearly a third of the year’s total, together having yielded 29°6 %. The first three months taken together were 48 hours in excess of their combined averages. April fell off and yielded 173 instead of 200 hours, a loss of 27 hours. The next four months were all sunny and together yielded 118 hours of the total excess of the year. October and November exactly balanced each other, having differences of minus and plus 25 hours consecutively. Notwithstanding the excess of sunshine during the summer, there was no new record in the length of the sunniest day. Former Junes and Julys haying had sunny days with 15°6 and 15 hours respectively, whereas this year the sunniest days of these months had a duration of 15°3 and 14:7. The month of June this year had a daily mean of 10 hours and that of the sunniest June was 10°5. 1918. ] THE SUNSHINE OF GUERNSEY. 143 The sunny nature of the summer is, perhaps, shown best in the percentage of the possible, which the table shows was 62 and 61 for these two months. The months March to August inclusive are all above their avérages, as will be seen on reference to the table. The total for the year, also, reached 45 instead of 43% of the possible. June gives the highest percentage, 62, which is unusually high. 144 {HE SUNSHINE OF GUERNSEY. TABLE I. DURATION OF SUNSHINE AND Campbell-Stokes SUNSHINE. Monthly Totals. Nearest H reer the» | Mean Daily onthly Totals. earest Hours. Bone yetaioes Months A 5. BT lies pelle np = bp nie 2 2% | so & 1918, ne as 28 1918. = s8 1918. | 8 Be BR WS) a area Re ey OM eG 2 a hie 4.213 leon ieee 9 | Hours January Sy a 84* | 58 84 29) B32 NEQ2 ae eT 1°8 February .. 87 85 119 45 31.|.31 | 42 | 3:1 3 0 March...... 160 140 228 84 43 | 38 | 62 5] 4°5 Aoril Sweerer 173 200 275 112 | 42.)49 | 67 V5 eee May. 2k 263 246 B51) 181 56. |. 520) Tae 7:9 June taxes. 300 244 314 Wp 62 | 50 | 65 | 10:0 8-0 Saualiveg tesa 297 263 382 171..| 61 | 54 | 80 5 9-6) eee INNS 5 oe 251 240 326 129 | 58 | 54 | 744) Beg 79 September..| 178 186 269 107 | 48 | 50] 72 | 5-9.) 62 October .... 4 119 159 85 | 29) 37 | 48 | 30 | 38 November .. 95 70 114 40 | 35 | 26 | 42°) oes December .. Ay aii 80 18 | I7 | 19) 31.) fea The Year’ ..| 2023. | 1898 |. 9915 | 169173) 45 | 43°] 5i)\seeeeeneeeee Highest ....| 300 263 | 1900 | --- | 62 | 54] 80] 10-0 | 8-4 Tewest sc). |e 40 AT ee. 1913 | 17/19] 31 | 13 | 14 * New Record. The Sunshine Recorder is a Campbell-Stokes Burner. It is mounted on a stand 22 feet high and commands an uninterrupted view of the sun’s path east to west horizon. 1918. | THE SUNSHINE OF GUERNSEY. 145 TABLE lI. PREVALENCE OF CLOUD. Instrument. SUNSHINE. | Sunniest Days. Sunless CLOUD 0.10. f Days. Froporion Datale of ihe TOI. < Differences Year’s Total. S of 1918 ss cs from ‘ ; g P “wn td 91 i} i) wn Averages | z ‘ | é 5 £ 2 Hours 1918. | SE | 1918. £ =. | Day. @ 1918. & ‘ | 16 = > A A, > | Cg < A < 10 11 Pare 13 14 15 16 47 18 19 Hours + 26 £«°4:°0 30 8 10 8:4 | 31st 8d 5°5 6°6 + 2 4°3 4°4 8 6 Bit Pit eialal 9°8 (077 6°2 + 20 79 78 4 4 10°8 | 24th | 11°8 4°9 5°6 — 27 Sy | 10:5 | “6 2s 12°7 | 26th | 13°6 6°3 49 + 17 | Roe i elZ 9 3 1 14°3 | 3ist ) 14°7 4°5 4°6 + 56 | 14:9 | 12°9 1 1 15°3 | 15th | 15°6 4:0 4°9 + 34 (147 13°9 0 1 14°7 Tth | 15°5 4°6 4°6 + 11 p 135 | 12°F 1 1 13°4 | 10th | 13°9 ol 4°6 — 8 8°8 9°9 Zz i 11°6 Ist | 12°8 6°3 4°6 — 25 4°6 6°3 7 4 9°5 srd | 10°8 2 5°9 + 25 4°7 3°77 7 7 8°1 | 14th 8°8 6:6 6°5 — 6 2°0 pA 17 11 5°2 Tth 4-9 79 59 + 125 100°0 |100-°0 64 | 350 — — — 5°8 5:4 + 56 14°99 | 13°9 Uae aa 1D | 15°3 — 15°6 79 6°6 + 2 2°0 2°5 — June| — Foo 4°0 4°6 THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY FOR THE YEAR 1918. BY A. COLLENETTE, F.C.S. THE year 1918 has proved to be one of deficient rainfall, having yielded 32°20 inches against an average of 36°64. The first four months were dry and had a combined total of 7:04 in., the average of these four months being 11°29, hence the deficiency was 4°25 in. ; thus these four months practically gave the deficit of the year. June’s total was the least and is worthy of remark for it narrowly escaped being the driest June on record ; indeed the total 0°3 has not been beaten for dryness during the whole 76 years, for the previous driest, 1868, gave the same total, the difference between these two ‘Sunes being that 1918 had seven wet days and that of 1868 only two, 1868 must be considered the drier. The other months with deficient falls were August, October and November. October, usually the wettest month of the. year, was this year drier than the months July, September and December. November’s deficit also was a large one. This year’s wet J uly came within half an inch of its record, but. in no case was there a new record in the months’ totals. . The returns from the sun-stations show thatthe distribution of the rainfall over the island has, this year, some remarkable features. There is a general agreement this year with the results of former years, as shown by the map given with last year’s report, (see Billet), but in one month there was a departure from the former experience inasmuch as one month, September, gives sis totals than St. Martin’s Road for no fewer than three tations. The total collected at St. Martin’s Road was not reached by any other station, but two were not far below, viz., Grange Road 31:24 and the Rohais with 30°40; but the total of ihe lowest, Mont-Saint 24°40, is a surprise, for instead of a difference of 4 inches there is one of nearly 8 inches. Only one fall of over an inch was recorded and that ranged in amount in the different parts of the island between 1°75 and 1°54. 1918. | THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. 147 There was but one partial drought of 28 days and that was recorded at Mont Saint only, but two complete droughts were recorded : the first from all stations, the second from four only. Their dates were as follows: 14 days, May the 10th to June the 9th, and one of 17 days, June the 22nd to July the 8th. A new station has-been started at Queen’s Road, and from the results of the last four months it is evident that this position will prove to be within the area of maximum rainfall. Although the year was a dry one when the total fall only is considered, the number of wet days have exceeded the averages, because the average daily falls have been but 185 and the wet days this year number 215, hence the falls have been more numerous but lighter. The publication of the rainfall of England in the 7%mes of the 20th of January enables me to compare our rainfall with that of England. It is generally true that England has experienced a wet year, but the statement is not true when applied to all England, for there are districts in the centre and the east which have collected less than their average quantity. . To illustrate this I extract a few representative stations. The first column gives the falls in inches, the second the percentage of the average. oudon>;:.... 2cS ea iS. | ot. Astellas 0... 4776 2... LOS Cacdwh ...:.: isa lio, Stonynurst....., +. 39:00). 126 Margate...... eee Ok ~~ 6 NW ellineborough... 22°9 ... - 91 These are mere illustrations of the variations which range from 90 to 130 per cent. of the averages. Speaking generally the west and south of England have had large excesses ; the east in many districts have fallen below the average with a deficit of from 90 to 97 per cent. In the Midlands there is also a large area of deficient rainfall. Taking the whole of Iingland there is an excess of about 10%. Guernsey’s deficit being 10%, the island is but a little behind the driest parts of England. I drew attention in the Transactions of the year 1914 folio 173) to the fact that the six years 1909-1914, inclusive, showed a regular oseillation, as follow :— | 1909 = 34:00 in. ~ 1910 = 46°16 in L911>= 3711 1912 = 46°51 1913 = 36°14 1914 = 42°87 It is to be noticed that these years form a group which. taken together add a mean above the average, in fact they 148 THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY, form a dry group. These years were preceded by a group the mean of which was below the average and it has also been followed by dry years. ' The records show us that there have been groupings of this type all through the 76 years, but the important thing we have to notice is that the wet and dry groups follow each other and with a certain amount of regularity. The last, with an average of over 37 in., was one of 14 years’ duration, all the years of which were wet years. That was followed by a long set of groups with some wet years, but with means below the average. Between the wet groups are the dry groups occu- pying a series covering 25 years. Another thing we notice is that in dry groups there are wet years and in wet groups there are dry years, but these are not frequent enough to alter the character of the group. There is a lesson to be learned, indeed two. Oneisthata long period is required to enable us to acquire a knowledge of the sequence of these groups. The second lesson we have learned is that the oscillations are of such a nature that we can be sure that a dry group will certainly follow a wet one. There are a few practical considerations which claim our attention. ‘The only one I can spare time for to-night is the effect of the dry and wet groups of years on the water supply of the island. I take it that the end and chief object of the Society to obtain an exact knowledge of these subjects is that such knowledge may ultimately be of service to the Island, and that therefore any application that I can make on the subject of the water supply derived from the long period of rainfall observations are suitable for discussion. The grouping of rainfall into definite wet and dry groups may be made to yield a very strong argument for the adoption of some method of securing the excess of the wet groups to tide the island over the dry. The last dry group was a long one and the effect was so serious, the deficient rainfall being co-incident with an increase of greenhouse culture, that there was a very serious shortage. That shortage was the cause of a movement to obtain a better supply, and the States took a great amount of trouble in obtaining detailed statistics of rainfall and its influence on streams and wells. It is not necessary to remind the meeting of the fact that decisions of great importance were arrived at, and had the dry years continued the plans made would no doubt have been carried out ; but as I have shown the dry group of years was followed by a wet one, the extreme pressure was relieved and. 1918. ] _ THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. 149 a reversal of policy took place. That group of wet years has now passed and a new group of dry years has begun. The last three years have yielded one of average fall—one of six and one of four inches deficit—and we are already hearing the calls of the users and experiencing the inconvenience of having domestic supplies shut off. We now know that the island rainfall will suffice for all possible needs and indeed for greatly increased consumption, if all the water that falls is secured and stored. The actual deficiency of the calendular year was four inches ; but inasmuch as the summer rains add nothing to the ground stocks owing to the evaporation and vegetation, the winter rains are all that come into the problem, and from this point of view the deficit is greater than it seems, for if we take winter falls without reference to the calendar year we find that the winter of 1917-1918 gave a deficiency of over eight inches. 150 THE RAINFALL Months. January .. | February. .' September October . November December The Year. .| i | TABLE I. RAINFALL AT ST. MARTIN’S ROAD. Rainfall. Monthly Ts. , | 38 Bo ees iis, | SE | Sou | ee aes | Ra cae) 1 2 3 1°64 | 3°68 | —-2°04 ORB Aer! — 1°38 1:96 | 2:64 | —0°68 9°03 | 2°26 | —0:23 4°30 | 2:06 | +0-24 0°43 | 1°99 | —1°56 4-29 | 2°19 | + 9:03 2°20 | 2°48 | —-0:28 4°63 | 2°98 | +1°65 | 3°92 | 4:93 | —1°01 3°13 | 4°43 | —1°30 4°41 | 4°29 | +0°12 32°20 '36°64 | —4°44 Inches. OF GUERNSEY, Percentage Greatest of fallinone (Monthly Falls day. | of the year’s total. = es ge [e.6) AZ 4 5 6 7 0°56 1dth ol | 10-2 Q:36 | 28th | .4°1 1) Tea 0-47 | 28th | 6:1 | ae 0-51 | 20th + 6:45) 9638 0-61 | 12th (ie. 5°6 0°18 | 18th 13 | ov4 7) 20th cakes o°9 0:93 | Ist 6°8 6°8 0°66 | 18th | 14-4 8°2 0°57 | 16th | 12°2 | 13°5 0°62 | 4th 9-8 | 12k 0°49 | 21st | 13°8 | 11°8 1°71 July 100°2 | 100-0 Wet Days. "g g 5 e s | BE > Re 8 Pa ya 19 18 16 15 de Vi 14 14 12 7 i 16 12 12 13 24 14 23 19 17 19 28 19 212 185 Nore.—TuHe Ratneauce: The raingauge is of copper, of 5 in. diameter, the rim is of brass, turned true to gauge. overflow van. above the level of the ground. It contains a copper It is mounted on grass with its rim one foot It is of the Snowdon pattern. 1918]. THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY, 151 TABLE II. DISTRIBUTION OF RAINFALL OVER THE ISLAND. Inches. South-|Whole South and South-East. East. Weat. Wrest. \telaad Months. = a a a | % * & i ne ae 3 = Pees es ire |28 64, 6 \ae | Ps | 8 | as 1918. epee oa es ese a ae oe | | SS ss o SH De | Pe iS aS Fa | se for} a) es} o a's eee | a | Salsas | 87 oo) 8 | ga 43 45 al tS Q v ted sy | (od 0 & D =p D| s iS — 3 A a S — = | a < 3 o Q | Ss A ; in. in. in. | in. a in. in. in. in. in. in. in. January ....| 1°64) 1°31] 1:38] 1:40} 1°48] 1:57) — | 1:10; 1°45) 1°63) 1-44 February....| 1°33) 1°12) 1.20 1°26) 132; 1:26) — Oeee AO; elsoile ie 119 Mrarchi...... 1:96; 1°59; 1.81; 1°65) 1°88) 1:78; — M68); 1267) e794 1-75 ta! ae Pavone ne.) lee | L769) e744) 182) — Ole Oo te theo) koag May 2°30). 1°98| 2:04) 1°84) 9°17) 2°09) — Oe boo) Fe iGk 1-96 ee 0°43) 0°42) O-4 0°49} 0°38) O41) — 0°34; 0°38) 0°54] 0°42 _ 25 ieee eer 19 | 3736) 3580) 3°44) 3°23 | 2-40) 2:94 3:08) “3:94 mes se.) 2:20) 2°19) 2°27) 2°20) 2°36) 2:24); — DSy ele ON 2 SG we Oo) September ..| 4°63| 445] 4:35) 4°78] 5:22) 4°80) 5°20) 3°60| 35°19; 4°64] 4°68 Setaperss..,| 3:92| 3.83| 3:60'| 3°67) 3°68) 3:41) 3°72) 3:11) 3°32) 3°46) 3°59 Movember...) a713) 298) 2°86) 2°69) 2:97): 3°28) 3°03) 2°21) 2°34) 2°61; 2°81 December...| 4°41) 3°95; 3°91| 4:15| 4°60) 4°37; 4°53) 3°69) 4:11) 4°83) 4°25 The Year...| 32°20) 28°77 | 29-91 | 29°12 | 31:24 | 30°26 | — _ | 24°40 | 28°31 | 29:55 | 29-30 Comparisons| 100 | 89 GoeeenoO we OT el o4 ie atone S845) 92 Ni. OT Wet Days ..| 212 188 | 195 206 | 196 232 — 170 202 215 | 202 ar. a ‘oe mec. : B18 w = z : S & ~ — . 45 s ° eo ee be ee S| Observers’. . = E 5 ae © a S ss 8 ae Z PEM cr | So ee ee ee |e eee eee ee | gl 2 + a S 5 4 x s ® S = = = Lal is P Sees es, |S Wesel oe lS loam ) eo) FALLS OF ONE INCH AND OVER IN ONE DAY. On July 20. | agit | 1°47) 1°50 | 1°53 | 1:73 | 1°50 | — | _ | 1°23 | 1°39 | M@roughts........ 14 days: May 27—June 9 (inc.) All Stations. 17 days: June 22—July 8 (inc.) St. Martin’s Rd. and 2 other Stations. Partial Drought . 28 days; June 10—July 8 (inc.) 0°27, Mont Saint. ae Seaes be ~ ae: ae oe lage seieycicn = ee . “ . ame ‘ . ef 4 i on ‘ ai ae LY . Copies of previous Transactions _ the Society can be obtained, price 2 each. Y A limited number of sets from t a Id Ps I PS aN RL ts as aE TIS OT OO I ce NI OS POLI TCs ae Th Hii} «GUERNSEY Socery or MaturaL Scvence 6 3 Patent Thee LOCAL RESE fone on) fo NOOO G2 Ys Hh REPORT AND TRANSACTIONS jj (io ~ - . tu f DML LMA LAP IAL VLG M Te wi = 4, oe Guerveey: | Ni 1 THE GUERNSEY “STAR” AND “GAZETTE” OO. LTD., Nii ae staan BORDAGE STREET. i Mh . oS By Ree. 1920, TE aS IE OA ne Pa I Nt gt a et Ne lO Ge = a a ate a a ge? Tine el? Min an? Maye Int me rea ON OTD Te TD I IA! OI et LENG Pet OPN COI ——? - et Nt a RN I at Pit a I Rt Pe Ie I Na tt = IE ee ee ns ON IE Pi GT a PO I est Ot ae OR TG NS Gh Pn OT FN Os at gl Cea —, a a Fa I Pe gee | a as Lenn nstnesticn aiiaeedl : —— nat Pee SE vary a A Pa Pt tet aS ONION nated Is Range aE | —e yl a rt GUERNSHY SOCIETY OF NATURAL SCIENCE AND LOCAL RESEARCH. — GACT Ta J “s (AN 6 199) O Ped O fone) —————— 0 HEPORT AND TRANSACTIONS. Les Gaerivsey : THE GUERNSEY “STAR” AND “GAZETTE” CO., LTD., BORDAGE STREET. 1920, COUNCIL FOR THE YEAR 1920. PRESIDENT: MaJorR 8. CAREY CURTIS, A.R.I.B.A. VicE-PRESIDENTS: _1897—Mr. A. COLLENETTE, F.C.S. 1907—Rev. W. CAMPBELL PENNEY, M.A.. Principal of Elizabeth College. 1913—LiEvuT.-CoL. T. W. M. DE GUERIN. 1915—MR. F. L. TANNER, F.ZS. 1917—Miss A. L. MELLISH, M.A. ~1919—Mr. E. CHEPMELL OZANNE, Bailiff of Guernsey. HON. SECRETARY: Vacant. HON. TREASURER: 1911—Mr. C. G. DE LA MARE. COMMITTEE: 1909—Mr. B. T. ROWSWELL. 1915—Miss C. M. DE GUERIN. 1916—Miss EDITH F. CAREY. 1917—Mr. W. ROLLESTON, M.A. 1919—Mr. G. F. ALLES. 1919—ReEv, B, DE LA ROGERIE, LIST OF MEMBERS (1919). HONORARY MEMBERS. 1917—Smith Woodward, Dr. 1917—Hill, Rev. Canon E, .. . Cockfield Rectory, Poe St. Ed- munds. ORDINARY MEMBERS. 1904—Allés, Mr. G. F. .. 1918—Aubert, Mr. D. A... 1911—Banks, Mr. T. B. 1914—Best, Miss S.J. .. 1919—Bigge, Miss 1904—Bishop, Mr. Julius, Royal Court . 1903—Bishop, Dr. oni Dine M.R.C.S., L.R.C.P. 1907—Bisson, Mr. T. , 1904—Blampied, Mr. C. B... 1912—Blocaille, Mr. E. et 1912—Bourde de la Rogerie, Rev. ge 1911—Brownsey, Mr. J. a 1889—Carey, Mr. F. 1897—Carey, Miss E. 1908—Carey, Mr. T. W. 1911—Carruthers, Dr. J. 1907—Chalmers, Mr. A. L. .. 1913—Clarke, Mr. F J. Lg?! poh Aee ake 1912—Clarke, Mrs. F. J. 1914—Cohu, Mr. E. O... 19138—Cohu, Rev. J. R... 1882—Collenette, Mr. A., F.C.S. 1882—Collings, Col. A. H... .. 1890—Collings, Miss M. B... .. .. 1912—Collings, Miss Amy 1882—Cole, Miss R. : ae 1906—Corbin, Dr. E. K. “MLR.O.S ote 1908—Corbin, Miss R. 3 M.D., . Les Blanches, St. Martin’s. .. Beaulieu, Hauteville. . High Street. | Brickfield Villa, St. Andrew’s. . Les Gravées. Jurat of the . Albecq, Cobo. .. Cambridge Park Road. .. The Laurels, Vale. . La Fosse, St. Martin’s. .. La Chaumette, Forest. . Burnt Lane. . Pollet. .. Summerland, Mount Durand. . The Elms, Cambridge Park. . Somerset Place, Queen’s Road. College Terrace. .. Corbiére, St. Pierre-du-Bois. .. Mount Durand. . Mount Durand. .. York Avenue. .. Aston Clinton Rectory, Tring. .. Brooklyn, Fort Road. . Grange Road. . 24, Saumarez Street. . 24, Saumarez Street. .. 39, Canichers. .. La Porte, Elm Grove. . Stanley Road. 1912—Curtis, Major S. ‘Cae ae R. L. B. ny Le Mont Saint, St. Saviour’s. 1893—De Guérin, Lieut.-Col. T. W. M., Jurat of the Royal Court . s -» Le Mont Durand, Mount Row, LIST OF MEMBERS. 157 1893—De Guérin, MissC. M. .. 1917—De Gruchy, Mr. G. F. B... 1906—De Jersey, Colonel Grant.. 1882—De La Mare, Mr. C. G. 1894—De Saumarez, Right Hon. Lord 1913—Dorey, Miss Claire 1893—Durand, Colonel C. J. 1913—Durand, Miss E. M. .. 1913—Durand, Miss F. M.delaC. .. 1906—Falla, Mr. A. 1904—Fleure, Dr. Herbert Jie D. ee. 1896—Foster, Miss F. A. hea TE &c.... 1917—Gliddon, Mr. H. A. 1916—Gould, Mr. A. A. 1905—Guilbert, Mr. Fs J. L.SPatew’ Sarvercy 1912—Guille, Rev. H. G. de C. Stevens, Jurat of the Royal Court .. 1882—Guille, Miss S. : 1893—Harvey, General J. R. 1906—Henry, Mr. S. M. 1917—Hichens, Mrs. Royal Court . Royal Court . 1915—Leale, Mr. H.C... 1882—Le Cocq, Mr. Saumarez 1912—Le Messurier, Mr. H. C. 1903—Le Mottée, Colonel G. H., Jurat of .. +» May Trees, Hauteville. the Royal Court . 1916—Lempriere, Mr. R. a a 1917—Littlewood, Mr. A., B.A... 1911—Luff, Mr. E. A. 1896—Marquand, Mr. H. E. 1914—Marett, Prof. R. R. 1900—Mellish, Miss A. L., M.A. 1911—Metman, Mr. RB... 1908—Moon, Miss A. 1913—Moon, Mr. J. A... 1913—Moon, Mrs. J. A. 1905—Naftel, Mr. A. M. sey) Guernsey .. . Le Mont Durand, Mount Row. .- Noirmont Manor, Jersey. . Cambridge Park. .. Crottes. . 43, Grosvenor Place, London, S. W. .. Rockmount, Delancey. .. The Villa, Grange. .. The Villa, Grange. . The Villa, Grange. .. La Hauteur, Vale. . University College, Aberystwyth. qk . Granville House. 1914—Gibbons, Mr. A. J. F., F.L.S., F. G. S. F.R.G.S. (rance), FEES. di 4 «-) Montpellier,/Cobo: .. White Gates, Rohais. . The Uplands, Upland Road. OF) Rohais. . St. George, Castel. .. Cressington, Gravées. . Oakleigh, Mount Durand. . Commercial Bank. : . Saumarez Street. 1911—Hocart, Mr. A. J., 4g wrat of ie . Blanc Bois, Castel. 1914—Kinnersly, Dr. G. Ei; Fiat of ie it ae. oe Calais, Ste Martin’. .. Vale House, Vale. . Clifton Lodge. . Beauséant, St. Martin’s Road. .. Rozel Manor, Jersey. . Elizabeth College. .. La Chaumiere, Brock Road. .. Star Office, Bordage Street. .. Exeter College, Oxford. . Ladies’ College. .. Les Vaurioufs, St. Martin’s. .. Les Fontaines, King’s Road. .. Les Fontaines, King’s Road. .. Les Fontaines, King’s Road. .. - 13, George Road. 1907—Nicolle, Mr. E. T. (Vicomte of Jer- as . 3, Norfolk Terrace, Jersey. 1916—-Ozanne, Mr. E. CHepinelt: ‘Bailiff of . Le Platon. 158 LIST OF MEMBERS. 1914—Ozanne, Miss C. 1916--Palmer, Mrs. C. 1889 —Penney, Rev. W. ch M. is 1906—Randell, Miss Clara .. 1896—Robilliard, Mr. P. E... 1903—Robinson, Dr. E. L., 5 Bp Sa Oia ee 1914—Rolleston, Mr. W., M.A... 1916—Kowley, Major J. 1904-—Rowswell, Mr. B. T.. 1917—Scott, Mr. A. Luckhurst .. 1919—Sharp, Mr. Eric . 1907—Sinel, Mr. Joseph 1909—Spencer, Mr. R. P. F.Z.S. 1893—Tourtel, Rev. R. H., MA. ‘BD. F.S.A. Nouuanay) 1913—Tourtel, Miss M.... .. 1917—Treherne, Mr. Hugh .. 1916—Vaudin, Mr. W... 1906 —Végeais, Miss .. 29, Saumarez Street. .. 49, Hauteville. . Elizabeth College. . Grove End, Doyle Road. . La Piette. .. Melrose, Gravées. . Bon Air, St. Jacques. .. Belvedere, Guernsey. .. Les Blanches, St. Martin’s. . 26, High St., Wimbledon, S.W. . 23, Elmer’s End Rd., Annerley, London, S.E. 20. .. 12, Royal Crescent, Jersey. A . Brock Road. 1903—Tanner, Mr. F. L., L.DS., R. C. S., . Vauvert House. . Torteval Rectory. . Rochdale, Havilland, St. Martin’s. .. Pierre Percée Lodge. . Zeeland, Vale Road. Brock Road. 19038— Wild, Dr. H. 8., M.R.C. S., Th R. C. P. Gravees. 1908—Woollcombe, Dr. Robert Toya M.A., LL.D., F.R.G.S., M.R.LA. . 14, Waterloo Road, Dublin. TRANSACTIONS OF THE SOCIETY. — TE Monthly Meeting held on Wednesday, January 29th, 1919, Major S. C. Curtis, President of the Society, in the Chair. Miss M. Randell exhibited per Mr. B. T. Rowswell, some pieces of black substance which she had found among some coal delivered to her. Mr. A. Collenette pronounced the pieces to be good quality bitumen, and mentioned that he had heard of several similar instances in the Island. Probably the miners had struck a small vein in the coal seam, not worth the trouble of picking out, otherwise the bitumen was far more valuable than the coal it was mixed with. A paper by Mr. Eric Sharp on the “Sponges of Guernsey ” was read by Mr. F. L. Tanner in the absence of the author. : A paper on “ Some further Words peculiar to our Dialect” — by the Rev. R. H. Tourtel was taken as read and passed round for perusal. Mr. A. Collenette read his annual paper on the weather of 1918, which will be printed with the other two papers in the Transactions. A vote of thanks to Mr. Collenette closed the meeting at 9.45. Monthly Meeting held on Wednesday, February 26th, 1919, Major S. C. Curtis, President of the Socrety, in the Chair. The Rev. A. Bourde de la Rogerie exhibited a common- place book written by a Blanche of St. Martin’s about the end of the 18th Century. Mr. A. Collenette exhibited a circular stone of flat section with depressions on either side, found lei Dr. Kinnersly at Jerbourg. 160 MEETINGS. Major 8. C. Curtis read his first paper on the Evolution of the Country Churches, dealing with St. Martin’s, Forest, St. Andrew’s and Catel. A vote of thanks to the Lecturer closed the meeting at 9.30. Monthly Mecting held on Wednesday, April 23rd, 1919, Major S.C. Curtis, President of the Society, in the Chair. Lt.-Col. T. W. M. de Guérin exhibited two objects lately presented to the Lukis Museum, viz., a large copper celt, and a Pilgrim’s Bottle, both from Sark, the gift of Mr. Hazelhurst. The same member then read a long paper on some further discoveries which had been made at Déhus on the second Capstone, in the form of markings which had the appearance of representing a rough human face, hands and arms and a girdle, illustrating the same by lantern slides of similar markings on Dolmens and Menhirs in France. The same member also read a paper dealing with an old Charter of the Royal Court dated 1179, published in a Report of the Historical Records Commission and which was unknown to any of our historians. A hearty vote of thanks to the Lecturer closed the evening at 9.45. . OPENING OF THE WINTER SESSION, 1919-20. Monthly Meeting held on Wednesday, October 22nd, 1919, Major S.C. Curtis, President of the Society, in the Chair. Mr. Eric Sharp was elected a member of the Society. Before proceeding to the usual lecture, the President announced that meetings had been arranged for each month up till April, as follows: November, Major S. C. Curtis, Part II of the Evolution of the Country Churches ; December, Annual General Meeting, January, 1920, Mr. A. Collenette on the Weather of Guernsey, and papers by Miss Mellish and Miss Edith F. Carey, and an afternoon at the Lukis Museum during: the three succeeding months. It was proposed that the day of meeting, Wednesday, should be changed in order not to clash with the mecting of the Lecture Society, also that the meetings take place in the afternoon, and it was arranged that the next meeting take place on Thursday, Nov. 20th, at 5 p.m., as a tentative measure to ascertain the wishes of members. Col. T. W. M. de Guérin then read the paper which he had prepared and was read before the British Association at 1919. | 3 MEETINGS. 161 Bournemouth on Sept. 9th, on the Sculptured Capstone of the Dolmen of Déhus. A vote of thanks was accorded to the Lecturer. Monthly Meeting held on Thursday, November 20th, 1919, Major S. C. Curtis, President of the Socrety, in the Chair. Miss Emily Le Cornu was elected a member of the Society. The next meeting of the Society was fixed for Thursday, Dec. 19th, at 5 p.m.; tea to be provided in the room at 4 p.m. Major 8S. C. Curtis then read his concluding paper on the Evolution of the Parish Churches of Guernsey, dealing with the following Churches: St. Sampson’s, Vale, St. Saviour’s, St. Peter’s-in-the-W ood, illustrated by diagrams. A vote of thanks to the lecturer closed the proceedings at 6.45 p.m. Annual Meeting of the Socrety held on Thursday, December Lith, 1919, Major S. C. Curtis, President of the Society, in the Chair. Miss Maud Carey and Mr. W. Kinnersly were elected members of the Society. The Reports of the various Sections were then read as follows : The Council Report by the President, in the absence of the Secretary ; the Archeological Report by Major S. C. Curtis ; there were no Botanical or Entomological Reports ; Folklore Report was read by Miss E. I*. Carey ; there were no Geological or Marine Zoology Reports ; the Report of the Ornithological Section was read by Mr. B. T. Rowswell. Owing to the Treasurer’s Report being in the Printer’s hands, Mr. C. G. De La Mare could not read it at this meeting, but would do so next meeting, and stated that there would be an adverse balance, and the President announced that the Council had decided to call an Extraordinary Meeting in January to ask the members to agree to a raising of the Subscription to 10/-. The outgoing Committee was re-elected en bloc, Rev. Bourde de la Rogerie being elected vice Mr. Metman who had left the island. The Secretaryship was not filled. Report of the Council for the Year 1919. The termination of the war gave the Council hopes that the summer activities of the Society in visits to objects of 162 REPORTS. local interest would be resumed ; several efforts were made to arrange excursions but they were always made difficult, if not impossible, owing to the limited amount of carriage accom- modation available. Thus in a proposed excursion to L’Erée and Pleinmont with a tea at the Imperial Hotel, it was found that it would be impossible to provide this under 5/- a head, and that only if every seat in the brake were paid for ; and in the event of a wet day, when members would not be inclined for a long afternoon in the country, the hire of the waggonette and the cost of the tea would have to be met from the Society’s funds. The Council therefore decided that it was unwise to risk exhausting all the subscriptions, which now are hardly sufficient to pay for the cost of the printing of the 77ansactions, in such a doubtful enterprise. The Council is, however, quite aware of the desire of members for such excursions and will endeavour in the coming summer to arrange some, without any appreciable risk to the Society’s funds. The Winter Session meetings were, however, regularly held and papers of interest were read, which will be printed in the Transactions of 1919. The Council has again with regret to crave indulgence in the issuing of the Zvransactions for 1918. Difficulties of obtaining labour in the printing trades, as well as in all others, are responsible for the delay. The Council has had before it the time of meetings during the winter. The Lecture Society had changed its date of meeting to the day which the Society has for many years had, viz., Wednesday evening, and the Council recog- nising the force majeure obtained the opinions of the members at two separate meetings and find that Thursday afternoons appear to be most convenient to the majority. The Council, however, would be glad of an expression of opinion from those who do not find this day and hour convenient, and recognize the fact that it is not possible to suit every member in the matter ; the wish of the majority is the one which will have to be carried out. OBITUARY. After two years of severe losses, the Council is able to report the loss of two only during the ‘year, Messrs. H. EH. Mauger and W. H. Foote. Neither was an active worker, but they were both interested in the work of the Society. ‘MEMBERSHIP. The number of the members of the Society is 98. 1919. | REPORTS. 163 The Council again wish to thank, on behalf of the mem- bers of the Society, the Guille-Allés Library Management for their continued interest in the affairs of the Society, for the loan of the room for meetings and the use of the lantern. LIBRARY. The Society’s Library has received the following addi- tions by exchange and otherwise :— From the Société Jersiaise, Jersey :— Quarante-quatrieme Bulletin Annuel, 1918. From the British Museum (Natural History ) :— Guide to British Fresh-water Fishes. Illustrated, 1917. Guide to the Exhibition of Specimens illustrating the modification of the Structure of Animals in relation to Flight. Illustrated, 1913. Guide to the Specimens of Insects, illustrating their im- portance in the spread of Disease. Illustrated, 1919. Instructions for Collectors. Illustrated pamphlets : No. la.—Mammals, Part II., by S. F. Harmer. 1917. No. 12.—Worms. 1919. No. 13.—Alcohol and Alcoholometers, by 8S. F. Harmer. 1916. Kconomic Series. Illustrated Pamphlets : No. 2.—The Louse and its relation to Disease, by B. F. Cummings. 19105. No. 3.—Fleas as a menace to Man and Domestic Animals, by J. Waterston. 1916. No. 4.—Mosquitoes and their relation to Disease, by F. W. Edwards. 1916. No. 5.—The Bed-Bug; its Habits, Life History, and how to deal with it, by B. F. Cummings. 1918. No. 6.—Species of Arachnida and Myriopoda (Scorpions, Spiders, Mites, Ticks and Centipedes) injurious to Man, by Ss. Girst. 1917. No. 7.—Biology of Waterworks, by R. Kirkpatrick. 1917. No. 8.—Rats and Mice as Enemies of Mankind, by M. mae. pinto. , 1913. From the Torquay Natural Mistory Soctety :— Journal of the Society, Vol. II., No. 5. 1919. From the Smithsonian Institution, Washington, U.S.A.: Annual Report of the United States National Museum for 1918. From the Library of Congress, Washington, U.S.A.: Annual Report of the Librarian of Congress, 1918. 164 REPORTS. From the Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia: Proceedings, Vol. LXX., Parts 2 and 3, 1918. has 5 Volume LXXI., Part 1, 1919. AE | 7 ul From the Lloyd Library, Cincinnati, Ohio, US.A.: at Mycological Notes, by C. G. Lloyd. Illustrated. Nos. 39 to 47, 1915-1917. . a Synopsis of the Genus Cladoderris, by C. G. Lloyd. — Illustrated. 1913. . Synopsis of the Stipitate Stereums, by C. G. Lloyd. Illus- trated. 1913. | 165 ret) re bi ra R OT 6 6) Co Oe CC (syjuout 8T) yueg 9% qisodeq 150) 4S8o.1oJUy g Il eT Cee ee Beet DeBoer ees soe ser Gor oer ese DOD OEH DET oET EHH SEE EET OOH CORDES OOP areod qSey Liicona puey ul souL[eg—-'SI6I ‘p "gS a4 ‘GNNA HOAUVASAA OMMOLSIHAAd uaunswaay, ‘UOT Mv wt aa 0 ze) “XH 'O 3 : “TTA MSMO' iL TISVEA SLORIPNY i ‘NOOW ‘V ‘£ w ‘OSGI “Ole YET = ‘poaoidde pue pourmexa = (e) a ———eE fs G & 66F G € 66F a Spe at oe et eee ee --“puey ur eourreg ‘(ONP "PO ‘SE 8ZF FO vour[eg wv Sul -AGQT “P21 ‘SGT OFF SuoUoDsSUYAT, JO 4SOO [e4OT,) SJ) ZL SI °° SIGL LOZ sxvorz9vSUDAT, JO 4SOO SpAVMO} PIV e 0 I Oot seer eee ere oes eee veces suorndiiosqng jo WOTqO9T[OD Ti 6) a) Coe eee ees eer ere ese ree rer een oreneresssnscoroeneesons 89.8480 q 9 y LZ Oro cec ser oeeseress errors sengesore 6I6I OJ 66 0 cL 0 Bec eer eer oer ees ees ene ces eer ersoss LOYLIIVO 04 AQmMy ey) re) OL T eocers ROU GOR OUD HID OCOD INOUE Don ood SI6T OJ STOTJALIOSqng. oS So qgunoooe Jo JUNOWR “ODM JUQUIIg “77g COE gr 0 Name ie ERO RS Se a ab PIOS suowonsunuy, FO sordoy Bae syunoooe Jo JunOMR “OD SUIQULIG ssatq SOO Se ares AUBOUOC) cc GE ee 2p J1 G@ juNnoooVs Avok 4SRT WOT .1o.1NSva.Ly, onp souR[eg tomas & qe e waditen UO ST/TE ‘00d 07 JsorOqUT D's F ‘squomAeg ‘6161 p's F *sqdrooey ‘6I6T — o . ; a "IDUOIDS [BINION JO AJ9190S AOSUIINYH OY} JIM JUNODOY UI ‘JOINSBOT |, ‘IIR I eT 9g °D ‘9 ir! “LNQOOOV SMAUMASVAUL AHL HO LOVULSAV 166 REPORTS. Report of the Ornithological Section, 1919. A writer on Natural History subjects in a daily news- paper last spring said : “ ‘There is nothing so characteristic of April as the return of the birds. As, expectantly, we await their arrival with a thrill in the feeling that they have been so far since last we saw them, we become suddenly aware that they are with us again, having come silently by night, for nearly all their mass movements take place under cover of darkness, as sailors and lighthouse keepers can best tell us.” Professor J. A. Thomson defines migration as “a regu- larly recurrent oscillation between a place of breeding and nesting and a place of feeding and resting,” and he further points out that the nesting always takes place in the coldest part of the migratory range. Apart from the comparatively restricted migratory move- ments that are known to occur everywhere, the great migrations, covering thousands of miles perhaps, are one of the marvels of nature. Migration is still a riddle unsolved. Has it anything to do, directly or indirectly, with the north- ward and southward march of the sun; or is it wholly or in part a question of feeding ? Certain it is that as the sun comes up from the south in the spring of the year, rising daily higher and ever higher in the sky, bringing more light and warmth in its train, some well-known species of birds, long absent, appear again in our midst, delight us by their presence and their song for a few months, and then return southward in the wake of the retreating sun. : The chaffinch is amongst the very first of our resident birds to feel the touch of the on-coming spring. As early as the middle of February he seems conscious of the fact that the days are lengthening and a good time coming for himself and all his kind. His first attempts to sing are most amusing to listen to, for after several months of silence it takes a good deal of rehearsing to get back his voice, tune up and roll out the old familiar snatch of song in all its beauty and perfection. To hear the chaffinch on a fine day in February is in itself a breath of spring. Much of hard weather may still be in store even in Guernsey before spring gains complete ascendancy over winter, but the chaffinch takes hold of time by the forelock and gets ready. This is several weeks before the arrival of what is, I suppose, our earliest migrant, the sweet-noted little chiff-chaff who we expect to hear any day almost after the middle of March. But before I give you the customary notes about this and a few other of our summer visitors, let me read some more + 1919. | REPORTS. 167 lines from the writer I quoted in the opening paragraph of this report. He says, speaking of April, “there is a bustle of activity astir among the birds. Love songs are heard on every side. Hach hedge seems to be posted with invisible placards to the effect that it is an ‘eligible building site.’ Robins are complimenting themselves on the fact that they so wisely build in banks, and can begin at once, without waiting for the tardy leafage of hawthorn and bramble, as the blackbird and thrush must do. But the blackbird and thrush are not dis- consolate ; soon, very soon the hedges will be dense and safe.” Alas ! for the density of some Guernsey hedges and for the fact that there are foolish as well as wise birds in our midst. IJ was taking my way through the lanes towards my home at St. Martin’s one evening in the early summer of this year when, quite casually, my eye fell on a small patch of dried twigs, leaves, etc., plainly visible as such in a hawthorn bush, by the green leaves of which and some ivy it was indifferently surrounded. Nobody was about, and, with an exclamation of “ you foolish little bird,’ I gently inserted my hand at the spot, and, sure enough, it was the nest of a thrush and it contained one egg. To conceal the nest was impossible, and I went on sorrowful, wondering how long it would escape the eyes of boys on the prowl. The next day was Saturday, and to my agreeable surprise I found the nest unmolested that evening, and, of course, a_ second egg was inside. I passed that way again on the Monday morning anxious as to what might have happened on the Sunday. What I feared had indeed come to pass—the too trustful little builders had been robbed of their property, and the home of the youngsters that would have been lay in ruins on the ground at my feet. This particular pair of thrushes showed great ignorance certainly in the important art of camouflaging their nest, and I wonder if, at any rate, they learned a lesson from this sad experience in the equally important matter of selecting a building site at once more dense and safe. To those members of the Society and some friends, who have helped me with observations embodied in the following notes, I tender grateful thanks. Chiff-chaff.—I heard and saw a chiff-chaff in the Fermain Bay lane in the morning of March 17th. In twelve years this is by two days my earliest date for noting the arrival of this little bird. The chiff-chaff always comes in time to be a witness to the last snows of winter, if there be any about, as was the case this year, for shortly after daybreak on April the Ist (a fortnight after I had first heard the bird) the island lay thickly covered with snow—the only snowstorm of the 1918-19 winter here. 168 REPORTS. ‘ The visitation, however, was as short-lived as it was unexpected and could not have seriously inconvenienced these early visitors, who to the bird-lover are never other than welcome songsters. The chiff-chaff always sees the summer out with us and leaves for warmer climes in the early days of autumn. ‘This year I heard the note up to October 13th. Wheatear.—My date for first seeing wheatears this year (May 3rd) is so very late as to have no value as indicating the birds’ time of arrival, which is about the end of March or beginning of April. At the end of August and all through the first half of September I saw some at widely separated spots, generally near the coast, and the last on the Petit Port cliffs on October Sth. Wryneck.—The earliest date in my possession for the coming of the wry- neck this spring is April 5th, when, according to the Rev. R. H. Tourtel, the bird was heard at St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood. It was heard at Les Galliennes, Torteval, on the 12th, and by himself on the 15th, At St. Martin’s the well-known high-pitched note of this migrant was heard in the neighbourhood of the church on the 6th and around Les Blanches on the 11th and 13th. On the latter day it was also reported by Mrs. Kinnersly, of Calais House, and others. After May the familiar call was less frequently heard—-much less so as my notes show, and it would seem as if the bird gave up singing earlier than usual, for my last date for St. Martin’s is July 8th and for Torteval, as observed by Mr. ‘l'ourtel, the llth. In some years the wryneck has been heard singing for as much as a week or ten days later. Cuckoo.-—Of all the migrants not one, I suppose, is so intently listened for as the cuckoo. Its monotonous and oft-repeated call is known to every- body and its easy imitation is such as to make caution necessary in the matter of accepting all observations offered. As nearly true to time as could be (April 17th) the cuckoo was arriving in its summer quarters. It was heard at Moulin Huet on that day by myself in the morning and by Mr. G. Le Marchant in the evening. The next day (Good Friday) Mrs. Lenfestey, of Le Bordage, St. Peter’s, reported its appearance there, and Major Carey Curtis told me it had been ‘“‘ heard all over St. Saviour’s”’ that day. On the 19th Mr. Thomas Robin, of Le Varclin, St. Martin’s, noted the call, and the bird was also heard in Torteval parish by Miss R. Langlois, and two days later by the Rev. R. H. Tourtel in the same district. For SARK, Mr. Kaye, one of the guardians of the Lighthouse, gave me April 23rd as the date of arrival. In July, at Sark, the cuckoo set up arecord for lateness of singing. In Guernsey the bird was last heard by myself on June 20th, but Mrs. 8. M. Henry, at Mount Row, and Miss Henry, of Le Mont Durand, heard the call frequently in the latter days of June and, for the last time, on July 1st, while Mr. Harold | Ross heard it at Collings Road as late as the 9th and 10th. All this time the bird was being heard daily at Sark by Mrs. Henry, of Vallée du Creux, and some Guernsey visitors, and it continued so to be heard until the 16th of July.* At Guernsey the latest recorded date for hearing the cuckoo is July 13th, on which day in 1907 the Rev. R. H. Tourtel re- ported hearing it at St. Martin’s. As is well known, the cuckoo does not leave our shores when he gives up singing. On the 18th of August this year my friend, Mr. Edward Rammell, saw one while walking through the Mill Lanes at St. Martin’s; on the 23rd of the same month I saw three near Le Mont Saint, at St. Saviour’s, while so late as September 5th and 6th Miss E. Henry saw one at quite close quarters, at Sark. Swallow.—Last year as early as April 1st Miss K. Tardif saw swallows flying about at Herm; this year Mr. 8. M. Henry saw two at Sark on April 4th. As far as my own notes go these are the earliest dates for seeing swallows in any of the islands of the Bailiwick. At Guernsey I did not chance to — * In 1902 I heard a Cuckoo at Sark on July Mth, ' s ; 1919. | REPORTS. 169 see any until the 17th, and right up to the end of the month stragglers only were noted ; now and then a solitary flyer would flit past, but on more days than not none were seen. ‘Towards the end of the first week of May one began seeing them in larger numbers. Noiselessly and unannounced their numbers increased until from all directions and in all parts of the island one came in daily contact with them. During the latter half of September and in the very early days of October large numbers were seen almost daily on the telegraph wires at Les Blanches, after which the number observed quickly dwindled down to one or two a day, seen now here, now there. The last I saw were hawking for insects almost every morning for a fortnight near Manor House, at Les Vardes. On the 25th, 28th and 29th of October there were two of them, and on the 30th as also on November Ist, 3rd, 4th and 6th one only. It was very pathetic to watch this lonely little bird day after day, appa- rently still enjoying what little of heat the low November sun was giving out, as it hunted for food, the while the host of its congeners had undertaken the long southward journey weeks before. The last time but one I saw this late swallow it was perched on the bare branch of a young sycamore very busily preening its wings, and so close to me I could see the red of the breast plumage quite distinctly. House Martin and Sand Martin.—The house martin has been here in numbers as usual. Although this member of the swallow family generally makes its appearance as early as the others I chanced to see none this year before April 24th nor later than October 16th. On August 28th a number of sand martins were hawking over the surface of the Vale Pond, and again on September 5th and 8th I saw at least one at the same place. Swift.—My own obeenvations of the sojourn of the swift with us this year leads me to the conclusion that the birds arrived late, and certainly that they left considerably earlier than usual at the end of the season. I always look for and expect to see swifts before the close of April, but this year it was not until May oth that I saw the first of these graceful filyers—some half-dozen hawking around in the vicinity of the Town Church. The next day I saw several more as I was walking along the Fort Road. Frequently some remain with us until well into September. Far, however, from that being the case this time, they had all dis- appeared before the middle of August. On the 3lst of July, the day of the Peace Celebrations at St. Martin’s, quite a number were sporting about over the féte field at the Rue Maze; I again saw a good many at Havilland on the evening of August 6th, and the last, a solitary bird, at Les Blanches on the 10th of the month. Cornerake.—tThe island is not yet altogether forsaken by the corncrake, but it is pretty evident that very few have come over in recent summers, if not indeed for some considerable time. This year one made its appear- rance in the field opposite Morley Chapel on May 16th, where it was heard by Mr. George F. Allés, and later by Mr. T. Robin and myself. For ten days the bird continued to be heard at this spot, then moved, apparently, to a field close to Les Blanches, from where for five nights in succession the call was heard regularly. The bird must then have returned again to the Morley field, for on the following night, and for a week, the note once more came from there. After this I heard the corncrake no mor e, but Mr. Rammell told me that on June 22nd he heard one croaking from "Les Bemonts, St. Andrew’s. Kingfisher.—At the Vale Pond in the afternoon of September 8th I saw a kingfisher on the wing twice, and once had the pleasure of seeing it fishing in the pond from oft a shrub that overhung the water. In the bright sunshine prevailing at the time the bird’s rich adorning looked particularly fine. On the 12th of the same month I again saw a kingfisher—this time at Bordeaux, Vale. a 170 REPORTS. Yellow ammer.—On Whit-Monday afternoon, June 9th, in the Petit Bot valley, I was more than pleased to come across a yellow ammer, and to have a chance of listening to his plaintive song. Whether or not the yellow ammer is a resident with us or merely a summer visitor I am not in a position to say. Cecil Smith in his ‘‘ The Birds of Guernsey,’’ published in 1879, speaks of it as a resident. In any case the bird is not by any means common here, and for that reason I have thought it worth while to include this note in the Report. BasiL T. RowsweE tu, Hon. Sec., Ornithological Section. Report of the Archeological Section, 1919. The past year has been full of interest to the archxologist. The existence of rude sculptures on the underside of the second capstone of the Dolmen of Déhnus has been established beyond all doubt, and the interest arising therefrom brought a request from the Prehistoric Section of the British Associa- tion to the discoverer, Col. T. W. M. de Guérin, to read a paper before the Association during its meeting this autumn at Bournemouth. This was done, the lecture being illustrated by lantern slides and diagrams. It will be interesting to read the remarks and criticisms in the official account of the meet- ing. The paper will be printed in this year’s 77ansactions together with the diagrams and slides. Another extremely interesting event was the discovery of what may prove to be a cromlech at Delancey Park. The States of Guernsey were employing some out-of-work labour- ers in clearing a furze brake on June %th when they came across some large stones laid in order horizontally. They continued the clearing and laid bare what appears to be an allée courerte. Unfortunately the stones are not set up, and it is difficult to say what they actually were; there are no stones more than 4 feet long, and therefore it is improbable that they were either props or capstones, and they were too large for filling in between the props. Part of this filling-in wall still remains zn sztu. Probing with a sounding rod to the westward however has indicated some large capstones about 3 feet under the soil, and there will be no doubt an opportunity at no distant date to investigate still further on the site. The Royal Anthropological Institute has decided to classify the prehistoric monuments of the British Isles, and the Hon. Secretary, Dr. H. J. Fleure, one of our members, asked me to undertake the task of doing so for the Bailiwick — of Guernsey. I have agreed to do so and the work is in pro- gress, and it has occurred to me that this Society also needs 1919. |] REPORTS, 1a a list of this kind accessible to the student, giving various particulars, concisely worded, with the bibliographical and other authorities available. I therefore propose to publish in the Transactions a copy of this list, and I would be glad to receive the co-operation of any members or friends interested in this in obtaining particulars of discoveries which are not available to the general public. I believe that the publication of this list, besides benefitting residents of Guernsey, would help occasional visitors here. It is noticeable that there is a large demand among visitors for information of this kind, and to show the increased interest in Archeological matters in Guernsey, the number of visitors to the Lukis Museum this year has exceeded 500, far above any preceding year. S. CaREY CuRTIS, Secretary, Archeological Section. Report of the Folklore Section, 1919. I am sorry to say that I have not had many folklore items reported to me this year, and a very busy year has prevented my seeking them for myself. One of my country correspondents has personally come across instances of the almost universal belief in the “unluckiness” of accidentally crossing knives at table, which is thought to lead to domestic quarrels; and also of the idea that breaking a looking-glass forbodes seven years’ ill-luck to the breaker. The idea is, of course, based on what is known as the “ Doctrine of Corresponden- cies,’ namely, that as your reflection in the mirror is shattered, so will your bodily health and prosperity be shattered also. It has also been reported to me that two families in the neighbourhood of Torteval consider themselves bewitched. This idea has so shattered the nerves of the members of one of these households, who _ believe that evil influences are still looking for them, that they have shut themselves up in their house, seldom or never go out, bolt and bar their door and refuse to answer a bell, thus rendering it impossible for the outside world to penetrate. For they believe that it is possible for evil influences to enter bodily as well as spiritually, and also to injure by personal contact, so that witchcraft can be trans- mitted through the air like wireless telegraphy. In the other case the victims were undoubtedly suffering from ptomaine poisoning through eating tinned foods. But 172 REPORTS. all their sufferings were immediately ascribed to witcheraft and they resorted to the old spell of burning a powder—with various incantations—at night, in the hope of discovering the witch ; for the theory is that, should anyone knock at the door while the powder is burning he or she must be the enchanter, irresistably attracted to “their victims’ residence by this means. Apparently, however, this remedy was of no avail, for the family have now gone over to Hngland just to cross running water, knowing that no witchcraft is powerful enough to resist sich a potent counter spell. But I am pleased to chronicle one of the most interesting survivals of a belief which is undoubtedly as old as the Stone Age, and was probably taught in the congregations by the priests of that time—that is, the sacrilege and consequent misfortune of interfering with dolmens, menhirs, and such like ‘pierres saintes.” As we know, by the human bones and skulls found in excavating these remains, they were used, if not designed, as tombs and memorials of the dead. What dread curses of consecration were employed in their erection we may never know, but the belief is world-wide that who- ever meddles with an untouched tomb—the home of a disem- bodied spirit-—be it dolmen, sarcophagus, or pyramid, is visited by the wrath of its powerful occupant. Sir Edgar MacCulloch in his “ Guernsey Folklore” has recorded the vengeance that fell on the destroyer who used the stone of that enormous dolmen “ La Roche qui Sonne” to build his house, Belval, in the Vale Parish In 1912, when the dolmen at L’Islet was discovered and opened, the Star of December 5th, 1912, had an article on the state of alarm prevalent in the Northern parishes, owing to a series of robberies and assaults, culminating in the murder of Mr. Robert at Les Canus, which were then occurring at St. Sampson and the Vale. In this article we read that “ the superstitions had a theory’”—which to my own knowledge was widely held—* that not only the death of the Reverend George Lee, who had taken so much interest in the discovery and explora- tion of the dolmen, on November 5th, 1912, but the subse- quent outrages on the peaceful inhabitants of the neighbour- hood were due to the evil spirit that had escaped from its imprisonment in the tomb.” Now we remember that last summer a hitherto unrecorded dolmen was found at Delancey Park and has been partially excavated. This has been sufficient’ to revive the dormant superstition, and the death of the unfortunate old woman who 1919. ] REPORTS. 173 was swept by a landslide in the adjacent quarry is frequently ascribed as due to the vengeance of the newly released esprit maligne. ‘ That these beliefs are still held both by rich and poor, educated and uneducated, is another proof of the truth of the words of Fiona Macleod: “ The Celtic paganism lies profound and potent still beneath the fugitive drift of Christianity and civilisation, as the deep sea beneath the coming and going of the tides.” EpitH F. Carey. December, 1919. “4 NOTES ON THE EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY OF THE CHANNEL ISLANDS. BY COLONEL T. W. M. DE GUERIN. I. THE CHARTER OF 1179 AND THE VICOMTE OF GUERNSEY. A. FEW MONTHS AGO, when reading Dr. Haskin’s recently- published book on “ Norman Institutions,” I came across the trace of a charter of the year 1179, referring to Guernsey, which was quite unknown to any of our historians. In writing on the local administration of Normandy, in the reign of Henry II., Dr. Haskin states: “ In Guernsey, in 1179, the Court of pie Vicomte is still curia regis, aud he has an official seal.’’ In a note giving the authority for the state- ment he gave an extract from a charter printed in Volume LV. of “ Various Collections,” published by the Historical Manu- script Commissioners, I obtained the book and found the charter printed in full. At the time of the publication of the volume, in 1907, the charter was in the possession of the Dean and Chapter of Exeter Cathedral, but I regret to say that when the Bailiff, Mr. E. C. Ozanne, who was much interested in the discovery of this very early reference to our. Royal Court, wrote to the Dean and to the Librarian of Exeter Cathedral, to endeavour to obtain a photograph of the document, he was informed that it was missing and cannot be traced anywhere. There is a possibility that it was not returned by the Historical MSS. Commission, to whom it may have been lent to be transcribed. The charter was the original charter of Peter Vivier, confirming the gift of Godfrey Vivier, to the Abbey of Mont Saint Michel, of certain Jands in Guernsey, and it was given in the Royal Court of Guernsey, in the presence of Gilbert de la Hougue, the Vicomte, who seals it with his official seal in the year 1179, and the Vicomte’s seal is still attached to it. How it came into the possession of the Dean and Chapter of Exeter is unknown. It was at Mont Saint Michel in the year 1309, for it figures on an inventory of Channel Island Charters, now in the Library of Avranches, which was drawn up in 1919.] EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. 175 that year, and the following entry refers to Balwin Wac, Lord of Fief du Comte’s charter, confirming the same gift of Godfrey Vivier. It may have been taken by accident with other documents from Mont Saint Michel to its daughter abbey of St. Michael’s Mount, Cornwall, and have been brought from thence to Exeter along with another charter of the latter abbey which is now in the possession of the Dean and Chapter ; or it may have come into the possession of Otho de Grandison, the famous Warden of the Isles, at the time of the attacks on our privileges early in the 14th century, and after his death, without issue, have passed to his heirs, and so have come into the possession of a very famous Bishop of Txeter, John de Grandison, Otho’s nephew, who died in 1370, and have been left by him at Exeter. 2063.—Confirmation by Peter Vivier to the abbey of St. Michael’s Mount of land in Guernsey granted to it by Godfrey Vivier. 1179. Notum sit presentibus et futuris me Petrum Viuier concessisse et hac carta mea confirmasse Deo et abbatie sancti Michaelis de monte et monachis ibidem Deo ser- _vientibus terram que est de feudo Baldoini Wac in Guener- reio, quam Godfridus Viuier dedit eidem abbatie in perpe- tuam elemosinam concessu euisdem Baldoini Vac et Pagani Viuier et heredum meorum, scilicet quinque acras terre apud Herclinroche cum mansura Ricardi filii Willelmi de Rua, quas predictus Godefridus Viuier tenuit iure here- ditario, et pro ista conuentione tenenda dedit in predicta abbatia concessu heredum meorum Ix. solidos Andegauen- slum per manum Ricardi de Huiuilla.” Actum est hoc in curia domini regis in Guenerreio coram Gisleberto de Hoga tune vicecomite, et quia sigillum non habebam sigillo Gisleberti de Hoga vicecomitis consideratione et assensu amicorum meorum hance cartam sigillari constitui. Anno ab incarnatione domini M°. ©°. lx. decimo nono. ‘Testibus Ricardo de Huiuilla priore de Valo, Petro de Valo, et Ricardo Malesarz sacerdote, Magistro March’, Willelmo Viuier, Petro de Belueir clericis, Willelmo camerario Baldoini Vac, Ricardo monacho, Hugone de Grencesiis, Gisleberto des Rouueis, Gisleberto Postel, Roberto de Haruelant, Willelmo de Hoga, Oliuero de Barneuilla, Willelmo preposito, Gisleberto preposito, Espiarto legato, Willelmo Viteclim, Roberto Malmarchie, Gisleberto Rossel, Gisleberto filio Roberti, Ricardo et Iordano Viuier, Ricardo Viuier, et multis aliis. (1) Baldwin Wac’s charter confirming Geoffrey (apparently an erratum for Godfrey) Vivier’s grant to the abbey of Mont St. Michel of land of his fee, is described in Round’s Calendar of Documents preserved in France, i., 273: where this Richard appears as Richard de Wivilla. 176 EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. 1179. —Seal of Gilbert de Hoga. (1). (TRANSLATION. | Be it known now and hereafter, I, Peter Vivier, have conceded and by this my charter have confirmed to God and to the Abbey of Mont Saint Michel, and to the monks therein serving God, the land which is of the fee of Baldwin Wac in Guernsey (Guenerreio), which Godfrey Vivier gave to the said abbey in perpetual alms, with the consent of the said Baldwin Vac and of Payn Vivier and of my heirs, namely, five acres of land at Herclinroche, with the messuage of Richard de la Rue (de Rua) which the said Godfray held by hereditary right, and for the holding of the covenant he gave the said abbey, with the consent of my heirs, 60 shillings of Anjou ) by the hand of Richard de Huiville. This is done in the Court of the Lord the King in Guernsey before Gilbert de la Hougue (de Hoga) then Vicomte, and because I had not a seal, with the advice and consent of my friends I have ordered this charter to be sealed with the seal of Gilbert de la Hougue, the Vicomte. In the year of the Incarnation of the Lord, 1179. Witnesses: Richard de Huiville, prior of the Vale (de Valo), Peter of the Vale and Richard Malesarz, priests, Master Marcherius, William Vivier, Peter de Beauvoir (de Belueir), clarks, William the Chamberlain (Camerario) of Baldwin Vac, Richard the Monk, Hugh de Granteis (de Grancesiis), Gislebert des Rouveys (des Rouueis), Robert de Harvelant, William de la Hougue, Oliver de Barne- ville, William the prevost, Gislebert the prevost, Espiart Legat (Legato), William Viteclin, Robert Maux- marquis (Malmarchie), Gislebert Rossel, Gislebert, son of Robert, Richard and Jordan Vivier, Richard Vivier, and many others. Before touching upon what, for our Constitutional history, are the important points of the charter, the reference to the Royal Court at this early date and to the Vicomté of Guernsey, I will first refer to Godfrey Vivier’s gift and to the persons named in the document. We have long known of Baldwin Wac’s charter confirming Godfrey’s gift to Mont St. Michel of 5 acres of land at Herclinroche and the messuage of William de la Rue. The original charter is in the Archives de la Manche at St. Lo, and a copy of it is printed in Dupont’s Histoire du Cotentin et ses Iles, and a transcript of it 1s given (1) Historical Manuscripts Commission, Report on Manuscripts in Warious Collections, Vol. IV., p. 53, Dean and Chapter of Exeter. (2) Baldwin Wac’s charter (now in the Archives de la Manche at St. Lo) confirming Godfrey Vivier’s gift, states that it was the Abbot that gave the 60 shillings, with the consent of the other heirs. 1919. ] EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. 177 in J. H. Round’s “ Calendar of Documents in France” “- Mr. John Métivier, who also copied it, thought that Herclin- roche might be identified with La Roque Roquelin in the Castel parish, near Le Préel. It was certainly originally on fief du Comte, for Baldwin Wace, the lord of the fief, confirms the gift as overlord, but the land was also on the fief of Peter Vivier and held of him as he also confirms as overlord in 1179. We find from the pleadings of a suit tried at the Assizes held in Guernsey in 1299, that the du Viviers held the manor of Le Groignet, on which we learn Robert du Vivier had given his daughter, Guillemote, a rente of eight quarters of wheat as her marriage portion, and in 1299 her husband, William Le Gay, sues him for it and for payment of arrears.®) It is quite possible that the du Viviers were already in possession of Le Groignet in 1179, and that the land at Herelinroche was originally on this manor. It was a dependancy of fief du Comte, and this would exactly fit in with the double confirma- tion of Godfrey du Vivier’s gift by Baldwin Wac and Peter Vivier. The du Viviers were an ancient Norman family, one of whom, Godfrey du Vivier, witnessed a charter of Robert, son of Robert de Courcy, in favour of the Abbey of Marmoutier in 1105.8 Their name appears frequently in Guernsey documents of the 12th, 13th and 14th centuries. At the time of the Assizes in 1309 John du Vivier, son of Rebert, Seigneur du Groignet, was summoned to show by what right he claimed to have a court for his tenants and the right of chase throughout the island. The facts narrated in Peter Vivier’s charter give us a rather interesting instance of subinfeudations in Guernsey ; they show us, between William de la Rue, the actual owner of the land, and the King the supreme lord, no less than three mesne lords, Baldwin Wac, Peter Vivier and Godfrey Vivier. Baldwin Wac, Seigneur of fief du Comte, who confirms Godfrey Vivier’s gift, was the head of a great Norman family, lords of Negreville in the Cotentin and of many other fees. Baldwin was also lord of Bourne in Lincolnshire, and curiously as late as 1280 half a knight’s fee in the island of Guernsey still figured among the knight’s fees belonging to the honour of Bourne. Baldwin’s father, Hugh Wac, was the founder of the abbey of Longues in Normandy, and among the lands he endowed it with, in (1) Cal: Doc. in F., p. 273, No, 749. (2) Assize Roll, Channel Islands, 1157, M. 7, Record Office, London. - (3) Calendar of Documents in France, J. H. Round, p. 432. (4) Assize Roll 1309, p. 106. 178 EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. 1168, were certain lands in Guernsey which had formerly belonged to his father, who Henry II: in his confirmation of Hugh's gift calls Geoffrey Wac.") This land is the fief de Longues in St. Saviour’s parish. How Geoffrey Wac became possessed of fief du Comte in succession to the Earls of Chester, who had given their name to it, is unknown. It remained in the possession of his descendants till 1240, when Hugh Wake enfeoffed Baldwin de Vere with it, to hold it of him as half a knight’s fee. Gilbert de la Hougue, the Vicomte, is already known to us, for he was fermor of Guernsey in 1180, and his accounts figure on the Great Rol! of the Norman Exchequer for that year. He also at the same date farmed the ministerium of Gorroic, one of the three administrative divisions of Jersey at that period. He was probably a Jerseyman, for he figures in 1156 as witness when the Abbot of Mont Saint Michel, Robert de Torigni, “crossing to Jersey” (Gersie), made Roger, the son of Ranulf, a monk, but the name is found in both islands in the 12th, 13th and 14th centuries. Of the witnesses to this charter, Robert de Havilland, we learn from the accounts of Gilbert de la Hougue, had been the latter’s deputy in 1179, and in 1180 he accounts person- ally to the Exchequer for the fines which had been inflicted at the late pleas. He also pays a portion of the very heavy fine of 40 livres for having been present and assisting in compounding a crime of maiming. In other words he had been fined by the Justices for maladministration of justice. He also figures as witness to a charter of Jordan de Barneville, giving land in Jersey to Benjamin Abbot of St. Helier, some time before 1179. It is hardiy necessary to add that he came from a Guernsey family which has held a prominent position in the island down to the present day. Peter de Belueir, or de Beauvoir, is the earliest member of this old Guernsey family that has so far come to light. He figures amongst the “ clarks,” but it does not necessarily follow that he was a priest. Oliver de Barneville was son a Robert de Barneville, who held a rent of 100 sols angevin on certain lands in Sark, of which he gave 20 livres to ‘the abbey ‘of Monteboure near Valognes® about the year 1174, with the consent of William bs wi Victoria County Histories, Northamptonshire families, G. O. Barron, (2) Tanesln: Fines and Concords, Vol. I., p, 318. 3rd February, 1239-40. (3) Cal. Doc. in France, p. 267, No. 734. (4) Cal. Doc. in France, p. 339, No. 953. (5) Cart. de Montebourg, Archives de Manche, No. 209. 1919.] EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. 179 de Vernon, Baron of Nehou, his over-lord, the lord of Sark, who had given the church of St. Magloire and various tithes and lands to the said abbey.” The de Barnevilles also held the fief of Jerbourg, now Sausmarez Manor, St. Martin’s, earlv in the 13th century, and they became extinct in an heiress, Nicholaa de Barneville, who married Maurice de Lucy, a relative of Geoffrey de Lucy, Warden of the Isles, 1206-7, and again from 1224 to 1226. He was killed during one of the invasions of Guernsey in the reign of King John, and on the 29th January, 1230,? Henry III. ordered that Jordan de Lucy (styled Jordan de Barneville in another letter of the 12th June, 1231)® son of Maurice de Lucy and Nicholaa de Barneville, be given possession of his father and mother’s land at Jerbourg (Gerebourg), which had been in the King’s custody during his minority. Espiart the legat (legato) of the transcript, should read EKspiart Legat, the name of a fief in the parish of St. Sampson, of which he was probably the owner. This fief was escheated to the Crown as land of the Normans by King John. It seems that a portion of it was granted by Henry III. to Ralph Burnel for his services,“ which now forms the fief of Bruniaux de Nermont, and it still owes suit of court at the Court of Chief Pleas. Gilbert Rossel, or de Rosel, was probably the owner of the fief Rozel, St. Peter-Port, which we learn by the Extente of 1274 had been forfeited after the loss of Normandy by a Norman of that name.® These de Rosels, Sires de Rosel, near Caen, held other lands in Guernsey, for in 1172 Philippa de Rosel and her husband, Robert Patry, Sire de la Lande Patry, gave to Mont Saint Michel that land in Guernsey which had belonged to Hugh de Rosel, Sire de Rosel, her father. } Master Marcherius, or Master Mark, was one of the witnesses to the charter of Jordan de Barneville, Sire de Barneville,in the Cotentin, giving a caracute of land at Crapo- doit in Jersey to the Abbot of St. Helier’s shortly before 1179. Hugh de Grenteis, as his surname should be spelt, and not de Grencesiis as it is incorrectly transcribed, was of an (1) Cal. Doc. in France, p. 317, No. 889. * (2) Cal. Close Rolls, 14, Hen. III., No. 17, p. 289. (3) Ibid, 15, Hen. III., p. 514. on Extente 1274. Pub. Société Jersiaise, p. 32, Cf. Lettres Close, p. 42, 18 July, (5) Extente, 1274, p. 31. (6) Wiffins. History of the House of Russell, p. 75. (7) Cal, Doc. in France, p. 339, No. 953. 180 EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. important Guernsey family, who gave their name to the fief des Grantais, one of the dependencies of fief duComte. They seem to have held certain rights over the church of St. Saviour’s, for when Robert de Torigni, the famous Abbot of Mont Saiat Michel, visited Guernsey in 1156 he came to an agreement with Ralph de Grentais concerning his claim to fifteen quarters of wheat from the church of St. Saviour’s, which he abandoned to the Abbot in return for twenty sols of Anjou. At the same time Robert de Grentais and his son Richard were witnesses to an agree- ment between the Abbot and Nigel, son of Drogo, whereby the latter and his son Gervase also abandoned all their claims on the same church.” This Robert, de Grentais was uncle of Richard, son of Robert Malmarchie, probably the Richard Malmarchie, or Mauxmarquis, who also witnesses Peter Vivier’s charter in 1179, who restored to Mont Saint Michel, by an un- dated charter, the land of the Great Mill in Guernsey, by the advice of ie uncle Robert de Grentais,® which he had unjustly withheld. These lands were probably on the fief des Grantais which almost adjoins the King’s Mills to the west. Richard Malmarchie was possibly Seigneur of the fief des Mauxmarquis, one of the fiefs still owing suit of court at the Court of Chief Pleas. William Viteclin was probably the owner of the fief du Vidclin, an arrear fief of fief du Comte, adjoining the fief du Groignet to the south. Gilbert the prevost is no doubt Gilbert the prevost of the Vale who witnessed the agreement between Robert, Abbot of Mont Saint Michel, and Nigel, son of Drogo, in 1156, as well as that of the Abbot and Ralph de Grentais. With the help of the Great Rolls of the Norman Exchequer of 1180, 1195 and 1198, the charters of the abbeys of Cherbourg, Montebourg, Mont Saint Michel, etc., and with the aid of MHaskin’s ‘ Norman Institutions,” Powicke’s “ Loss of Normandy,” Valin’s “ Duc de Normandie et sa Cour,” Stapleton’s introduction to his “ Magnus Rotulus Scaccarii Normannie,”’ Pollock and Maitland’s chapter on Norman administration in the first volume of their “ History of English Law,” etc., we are able to reconstruct the Norman administration of Gcuernsey fairly accurately during the latter half of the 12th century. (1) Fonds Mont Saint Michel, Archives de la Manche. (2) Fonds Mont Saint Michel. (3) Fonds Mont Saint Michel, Archives de la Manche. (4) Fonds Mont Saint Michel, Archives de la Manche. 1919. | [EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. 181 Tt would seem that in the year 1177, and for how long previously we know not, both Guernsey and Jersey had formed one administrative unit, for we find in the Great Roll of 1180 the heirs of William de Courcy accounting for 200 livres angevin, for the arrears of the farm of the Channel Islands (de Insulis) through Robert d’Agneaux, who probably had acted as their father’s deputy in the Isles. He also ‘accounted for certain measures of wheat he had received from the islands, according to the measure of Caen. William de Courey was dapifer or Seneschal of Normandy, and one of the favourite Ministers of Henry II. He was head of this great Norman family and died, as Robert de Torigni tells us, in the year 1177.4 It is obvious that such a great baron, one of the chief judges of the King’s Court, can never have personally attended to the duties of chief of the administration of the Channel Tslands, but that these duties were performed by a deputy, the Robert d’Agneaux above-mentioned. In the same Rolls of 1180 we find that after William de Courcy’s death the admi- nistration of the Channel Islands was divided. Jersey was divided into three districts or, as they are called, ministeria,® namely, Groceium, farmed by Roger Godel, Crapout Doit, by Richard Burnulf, and Gorroic by the same Gilbert de la Hougue, whom we have seen was Vicomte of Guernsey in 1179. What title these Jersey ministr? bore we know not, neither do we know what were their relations to each other, or whether, for judicial purposes at least, there was one central local justice, or if each unit was distinct and was responsible to the Duke for all purposes. The entries on the Rolls of 1180 rather point to the latter, for we find each fermor accounting separately for the whole revenue of his district, for the fines of the old pleas, the chattels of criminals, the escheated lands of felons, and for fines inflicted on them- selves or their deputies for maladministration of justice in their own districts. These all point to three separate admini- strative units rather than to a central local authority for the administration of justice for the whole island. (1) Stapleton. Rot. Scacc. Normannie I., xcv., 44. (2) Stapleton. Mag. Rot. Scacc. Norm. I., xev. (3) Stapleton, Mag. Rol. Seacc. Norm. I., p. 25-26. (4) Stapleton Mag: Rot: Scace: Norman I., 25-26. Rogerus Godel reddit compotum de......... nova firma ministerii de Groceio in Insula de Gersui......... Idem reddit compotum de xij lib. et xv sol. de remanente veterum misericordiarum......... Idem reddit compotum de c. sol, quia interfuit concordie de meihaimato......... Robertus filius Vital reddit compotum de ], sol. remanente finis pro catallis fratris sui mortui usurarii......... 182 EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. In 1180 Gilbert de la Hougue was still fermor ef the vicomté of Guernsey, and for some time at least during the previous year Robert de Haverlant, who we have seen wit- nessing Peter du Vivier’s charter in 1179, had acted as his deputy, for it is he who accounts for the remainder of the fines from the old pleas, and who also pays a portion of the large fine of 40 livres imposed on him personally for having been present and assisting in compounding a felony of maiming. A felony which the Trés Ancien Coutumier™ tells us was reserved to the King’s judgment, 7.c., the Itinerant Justices. The Great Rolls tell us nothing of the administration of the other islands, but from other sources we know that Herm belonged to the abbey of Notre Dame du Veen, Cherbourg,? and Jethou® to Mont Saint Michel. Whether they were under the jurisdiction of the Vicomte of Guernsey, or, whether these abbeys possessed full jurisdiction over their tenants at this time, it is impossible to say. , Alderney and Sark were undoubtedly separate units, each under their own overlords. Alderney belonged to the L’Ingenieurs, one of whom, William L’Ingenmieur, Lord of Alderney, had given land there to the abbey of Cherbourg by a charter dated 1122, and later one half of the island was in the possession of the Chapter of the Cathedral of Coutances. William L’Ingenieur’s descendants, Peter and Mayn L’Inge- nieur (Ingenator), sold, in 1238, to Henry III. all their rights in 10 livres sterling of land in Alderney which had belonged to their father, another William L’Ingenieur, for the sum of £10 sterling, and so the island passed to the Crown.“ There raes Rogerus Godel reddit compotum de xxvj sol. et iiij den. de exitu terre Ricardi Normanni et Pagani suspensorum......... Ricardus Normant debet xxx sol. pro habenda recordia duelli. Ricardus Burnulf reddit compotum......... de nova firma de ministerii de Crapout Doit in eadem Insula...... Idem reddit compotum de xx. lib. quia fecit concor- diam de juditio ferri sine assensu Justiciarlorum................:cceeeeeeee eee ees Gislebertus de Hoga ..... reddit compotum de nova firma de ministerii de Gorroic.../..... Idem reddit compotum de vij. lib: quia interfuit con- cordie de meishaimato......... Idem reddit compotum de ce. lib. et xl. lib. de firma pro Insula de Guernerrui......... Idem reddit compotum per Robertum de Haverlant de xxxvij. lib. et xix sol. et vj. den. de remanente veterum misericordiarum de eadem |nsula......... Robertus mehaimo......... (1) Tardif. Trés Ancien Coutumier, xxxix, and bis. lxx. (2) Assize Rolls, 1309, Soc. Jersiaise. p. 16-17. Charter 6f Henry II. giving the island of Herm to the abbey of Cherbourg, ‘‘ with all the liberties and free customs which the other religious houses of Normandy have.” As the Abbot of Cherbour had the right of ‘‘ high justice ” over his tenants in Normandy he probably exercise the same right in Herm in the 12th century. (3) Ibid, pp. 44-45. See Cal. Doc. in France, p. 252, charter of Restald, ship- master of Duke Robert, giving Jethou to Mont Saint Michel. (4) Cal, Charter Rolls, Vol. I., p. 237, 23, H. III., m. 7, 19th Nov. 1238. a 1919.] EARLY CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. 183 formerly existed in the archives of the Bishop of Coutances an interesting document, now unfortunately lost, of which an 18th century copy is printed in “Berry’s History of Guernsey,” and another covy is now in the Bibliothéque Nationale, Paris.2 It is stated by Berry to have been drawn up by Hugues de Morville, Bishop of Coutances, and the . King’s oflicers, but as this bishop died in 1238 and the King only” became possessed of the L’Ingenieurs’ portion of the island in November of that year, it is more probably that it was drawn up shortly after under de Morville’s successor. It is an important document, for it is the earliest detailed account of the Constitution of any of the Channel Islands that we possess. It sets out minutely the respective rights of the King and the Chapter, and it would seem by it that the whole island and its revenue was equally divided between them. The most interesting clause is that referring to the execution of justice in Alderney. This was also divided, the King’s court being held by his prevost, and that of the Chapter by their own prevost, while the six Jurats elected by the people of the whole island sat as judges in both Courts. This pecu- liar constitution has no resemblance to any of those of the Norman Communes, and its nearest analogy is to be found in the charters of Laon, and some of the towns of Picardy. ) oO n>) 3 <>) nh o 2 a S) ~ S ae o B = errr COUNTRY CHURCHES. + 4 EVOLUTION OF THE 4 f%.--—---F L.--— =.= Pte ee oy a: va wold beecceuuce as a vestry, and the wester tel Church became as we see it evcneeemend 1, A o 198 used a C aig x SI a ee a ee os oe ee ‘ beceweceey fd tea @ "mae accecasl 8 prewweey presses poEwess; ins bad Led es e te bensary of ‘ PY) oe . > bw 8 meccend et ey The south The This church has many interesting features. wall contains two of the original square-headed windows. 1919.] EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. 199 dates of 1750 and 1762 appear on two other windows on the same wall, no doubt the date of their conversion and enlarge- ment. The date 1837 appears on three other windows in this church, and is probably the date of their being fitted with the pointed sash windows, once so common in Guernsey, and of which these are the last remaining. In the Chantry Chapel, the east window has a square head, ‘with piercings for glass, (it is hardly, worthy of the word tracery) showing Flamboyant work. It appears to have once been a two-light window, but the centre mullion has been removed and it is fitted up with an ordinary sash window. There is a piscina on the east wall of the south aisle, now used as a chancel. On the opposite wall is a priest’s door, or rather the upper part only, showing that the level of the floor had been raised at some restoration. This doorway shows on the outside wall although it is masked by a buttress. It is the most perfect priest’s door in Guernsey. The very massive supports to the Tower are worthy of ~notice, and also the groining of the bell loft, which is the finest in Guernsey after the Town Church. The Chantry Chapel on the north side is not a common feature in Guernsey, the only other example being at St. Saviour’s, where however it is on the south side. The frescoes in the east end of the north aisle have been dealt with elsewhere, and are not in the scope of this paper. The level of the floor, as observed above, has been consider- ably interfered with and the present chancel is about 3 feet higher than it was originally. ST. SAVIOUR’S CHURCH. This church is by far the largest in area of the country churches of Guernsey. This is not generally appreciated, and came as a surprise tome. It is in a pair with St. Peter’s-in-the- Wood and the same builders were undoubtedly concerned with the building of both. Probably one of those roving bands or guilds of church builders were on a visit to the island and the proximity of the two churches gave them the opportunity of dealing with them. Let me go through the points of similarity :— lst.—The towers have a strong resemblance to one an- other, the windows have the same simple tracery, both the towers are battlemented, both towers have angle buttresses, the only instances in the island, and further are the only towers of dressed stone in the country with the exception ot St. Andrew’s, with which tower also they have some resemblance. 2nd.—The arcading of the aisles has the same or rather similar mouldings and the new portion at St. Saviour’s might almost have been a replica of St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood. emene 200 EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES, This church consists ef two naves of equal length, the western end of the north aisle being occupied by a tower with a staircase leading to the bell and ringing chamber approached from inside the church, making with St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood again the only examples of a purposely made belfry staircase in Guernsey. All other churches have makeshifts only to reach the bells; some outside, as at the Vale and Forest, and others with awkward inside staircases or ladders such as St. Martin’s and Catel. api Venda sene sens FU Lbe Ty iameesenny f H pet if ' Oe it ene &, po bannnne - it ’ H if ' ' H 4 ' tat ! e Hig m.. I i | a ‘ Lenweewnennd - ao= So 2. “9 er Z 2 pues Sa a aa de woda wo cma wewmeescoes! beecemweeS ne ceeoe r= al ~- aes) The evolution of this church presented me with many difficulties. The arrangement of the arcading generally gives a 1919.] EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. 201 clue to the gradual building up of the building as we see it now; but St. Saviour’s has two arches of one pattern and four of a quite different design, of the same as at St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood. Tradition states that the eastern end of the church fell down and that when it was rebuilt a new design was used, but I can hardly believe this, as however complete the collapse the indi- vidual stones would not have been so completely broken as to be unusable, and one can hardly imagine the church authorities of the period not making use of suitable stones in the rebuilding. Here, however, we may possibly see the influence of the guild of craftsmen, whom we can picture to ourselves as being on the spot or arriving soon after and being employed to restore the church. They saw a mass of stone, partly dressed, and with the feelings of artists, immediately decided that they could not use the designs of others but could only salve their artistic consciences by rebuilding the fallen portion after their own design and not by slavishly copying some other person’s ideas. Whatever may be the true solution of this, the fact remains that a portion of the arcading is of one design and the rest of another and, in Mr. Lee’s opinion, of a much debased pattern. St. Saviour’s is said to possess the only original crosses on _ the gables left in Guernsey. Tt has at the north-west angle a building similar to the one used as a vestry at the Vale, and I am inclined, after comparing the two, to the opinion that the one at St. Saviour’s was originally like the one at the Vale, but had undergone several alterations, such as opening out the doors at the end and blocking up some of the windows at the side, which were not necessary when it was used as coach-house for the parish guns. The entrance into the church is at present masked by the new organ, but it would be comparatively simple to convert it again to the use made of the fellow to it at the Vale. The internal walls have no traces of having been plastered, and my opinion of it is that it was ori- ginally a charnel house. The chantry chapel on the south side has a counterpart at the Catel where, however, the chapel is on the north side. ‘There is no record in whose memory or to whom the chapel is dedicated, and it has no piscina to show that an altar ever existed in it. ST. PETER’S-IN-THH-WCOD CHURCH. As I pointed out in the description of St. Saviour’s Church, I trace a strong family resemblance between the two, but as I have already drawn attention to the points of resemblance, I will not go through them again. This church consists of three aisles, the centre being longer than the side aisles, which are of equal length. The tower is at D woe ee we See em ee eee ewe eee aes aca hoes Os on , ee e EEE RS 06 og OL 09 os Ov oe oz P EIAs GS = aA a 1 = rrcccc a ee ee 2 = eed : 1 1 1 i] 1 ! ’ oe ‘ i] 6 1 ' 1 : 1 1 i] 1 ( ae mS ’ = v ia Se S=—5 54 H H s” 4 1 H le He : ' i fe s ! ‘ ; ' Upneeonnh 8 } - aam——=-==—-% > ae 2-22 3 rmertteoe-- = erent e-= any pr et eam scene 5 a wee tT al ae nae bd ¥, ‘4 ba rw a ied 1919.] EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. 203 the west end of the centre aisle, practically balancing the extra length of the eastern end. From the tower to the north extends a covered porch of ornamental pattern, but there are no other excrescences to this church. The evolution of this church is comparatively simple, per- haps the most simple of any church in Guernsey. The nucleus of the building is undoubtedly the centre aisle, which was lengthened first towards the east and eventually towards the west by having a tower with a porch built on to it. Thegtwo aisles were added, each as a whole, and there was not, I read it, very much of an interval between the building of the north aisle and the south aisle. There is no doubt whatever that the porch of the tower was built before the north aisle, as the angle buttress of the porch shows; also the walling of the porch next to the north aisle is of dressed stone and now covered over with a drain to prevent the lodgment of leaves between the two walls. It would not have been likely, and I doubt if it would have been possible, to have built a wall of dressed granite less than two feet away from a wall of undressed granite. Had the porch been built later it would have been certainly incorporated with or made an excrescence of the west end of the north aisle. This church has one piscina, at the south aisle, thus show- ing the church to have been completed before the Reformation. It has also the matrix of a brass of one figure, which is unfor- tunately placed in the open air, where it is obviously deterio- rating. The churchyard has an interesting ledger slab to the memory of a Rector who figured for a long time and conspi- cuously in the time of the Colloque, Jean Perchard, the ancestor of the better known Sir Peter Perchard, Lord Mayor of London in 1804. He died in 1653, so the inscription informs us, aged 72, and after 47 years’ ministry. It is hardly necessary to draw attention to the interesting situation of the church at the head of a dell andthe consequent in- fluence on the level of the floor of the church, and in connection with this, I would draw attention to the efforts at succeeding restorations to minimize this slope. I feel sure that the slope at one time was much greater than it is now, and that there were steps down into the well of the church at the west end, both from the tower and also from the women’s door in the north aisle, and it must have been really hard work for an elderly person to have progressed from the west to the east. THE FOREST CHURCH. Thesmallest church, but not the least charming in Guernsey. The evolution of this church is very simple, and resembles in most respects that of St. Martin’s. The east end of the south 204 EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES, . - aisle was obviously the first part built, the boulders on which the angles rested showing inside the church. This was extended westward, the Bell Tower being built either before or during this addition. Finally the north aisle built as at St. Martin’s in its entirety. . This church is noteworthy, as presenting the one with more of the original 15th or 16th century work than any other. None of the windows in the side walls have been altered in their general shape, although the western window on the south wall, has an ornamented head of Flamboyant pattern, which has been redressed to give a semi.circular head. Itis however, I am sure, the original stone. The eastern window on the north wall has the centre million removed, making it a one-light window * instead of a two-light. In this church the large east and : west windows are original, but the tracery has disappeared, and in the west window of the north aisle the sill has been cut down. ay D> 5(/flemed——fuemeneal FET There is a piscina on the south of the east wall of the present chancel of granite and with rather more design and pattern than usually found in the country churches. Its height shows that the floor of the present chancel is higher than it originally was. The arcading as at St. Martin’s is all of one pattern. There is no groining to the bell tower which is the second smallest and lowest in the Island. Another noticeable feature is a recess on the south wall of - the original portion of the building, a rude attempt at a wall — arcading, possibly meant to contain sedilia, BY. 1919.] EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. 205 A case on the wall contains the instruments, consisting of 1 fife, 1 flageolet, 2 flutes and 1 clarionet, which were used in this church for Divine Service, before the present organ was put up, according to the inscription in the case. ST. MARTIN’S CHURCH. A study of this church shows only three serious periods of building have taken place, viz. : the nucleus and two additions. The original portion is without doubt the present chancel, and is shown by the angles and buttresses being carried on large water-worn stones. These latter, found in so many of our churches open an interesting geological problem as to their origin, beyond however the scope of this paper. The foundations of the other parts of the church are hidden in the ground. The next portion to be added was the continuation of the then existing portion to the westward, making a long narrow church ; the bell tower was added either during or soon after this addition. I am inclined to think that it formed a part of the alteration, and that a door was placed on the north side of the massive tower to give access from the other side of the | church. The next addition and the last was the north aisle. This was built at one time ; this is evident from the uniform building _of the external walls and also from the two columns in the nave arcade being of the same pattern. 206 EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. Finally the flamboyant porch on the south side was added and completed the church as we see it to-day. St. Martin’s Church possesses several features of interest. It has on the eastern jamb of the south door, the remains of a stoup forthe holy water, the only example we have in Guernsey. It has been much defaced in its conversion to a Poor Box. Incidentally the level of this stoup shows the alteration which has taken place in the level of the church, and this amounts to about a foot calculating the normal height of a stoup above the floor. The alteration also necessitated the levelling up of the floor of the Porch, which no doubt had two or more steps at the door end to get down to the general level. The gain to the churchgoer was certaintly immense, especially in the dark winter evenings, before the era of gas and electric light ; but the effect on the Porch was to change its proportions, for the worse unfortunately. This same Porch has also been a victim else- where to the utilitarian, who cut off the top of the pinnacle in order to put a sundial on it. On the south wall of the chancel is a plain Caen stone piscina. The windows, from a tablet at the west end of the north aisle, appear to have been dealt with in the year 1760, the Revd. Klie Crespin being Rector and also Dean of Guernsey. The — result of this work is apparent, especially on the south side where the flat heads were replaced by round heads, no doubt giving extra light to the interior, in the two windows nearest the west end. The other windows, 3 in number, appear to be original, and the whole of those in the north aisle are as built. Outside the church, against the west door, is a tombstone to Samuel de la Place, the Jast but one of the Calvanist Ministers, and the immediate predecessor of the Revd. J. Saumarez, the first Anglican Dean of Guernsey. The lettering and general character of this tombstone is similar to acontemporary stone at St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood. At the entrance of the churchyard from the south is the well known figure called locally ‘La Gran’mere du Chimquiere.” A description of this would be outside the scope of this paper. The Font is by tradition the original one of the church, and if this is so it is the only specimen in any church in Guernsey. It is said to have been used asa trough in one of the adjacent houses. The Pulpit is made up of old materials, badly put together, and the new does not blend well with the old. ST. ANDREW’S CHURCH. This church consists of the usual Guernsey type, of two aisles and a bell tower at the west of the north aisle. . The evolution of this church follows closely that of St. Martin’s and the Forest. First the eastern end of the south , 1919.] EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. 207 aisle, now used as a chancel, shown as in other churches by the boulders used as foundation stones at the angles and buttresses, followed soon by the extension westwards, where foundation stones of the same type as those at the east end are to be found near the west door. Then the north aisle in two sections, evidenced by a blocked-up door about the centre of the north wall. A door would have been put at or near the addition, so that late comers might not disturb the congregation and it is too far down the church to have been a priests’ door. The tower was the last part built, forming one of the entrances to the church ; it is now used as a door to the vestry under the tower. 8 ee OO OSS OM 8 S288 ALS BS SSSS TSS TTS ESSE Sy peesessee “3 pre cewcaseseces= (fatten cnet nner nny pre ne ene ----- eo www enes owas coe nnn bocce! Of all the Guernsey churches, St. Andrew’s has more of the characteristics of an English country church than any other. Its position on the slope of a hill, instead of on top, as most of our churches are, its internal arrangements and general atmosphere are not those usually met with in Guernsey. It has not many noticeable features. The arcading is rude, and the columns are very roughly and inaccurately hewn. The floor of this church has been little interfered with and the west door still retains the stepsdown. Itis noticeable that an attempt to regulate these was made at the west door where an extra stone about a foot high was placed at the base of the old jambs to give extra height to the door. Thechange is and will always remain obvious, as the original arch and jambs are of red granite and the new piece is of blue. The windows on the south wall retain their original square heads, but I believe they have in most cases been raised to give more light to the interior. 208 EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. General Notes on the Architecture of the Country Churches of Guernsey. In the course of my wanderings round the country churches, and the consequent examination of the details of each one, a few points presented themselves to me as being worthy of notice. One point was: Who were the actual builders of our Churches ? and my answer to this question is that the nucleus in all cases even of the Vale Church was a small plain building built by local hands, and that the general view of the original church was very much like one of our older farm houses, minus of course the chimney stacks which were replaced at one end, the eastern, by a window and atthe western by adoor. The windows were square headed, just of the same pattern we see everywhere, with a stone lintel, plain coigns, and a plain stone cill. Sometimes but not always the angles of the windows were chamfered and rarely moulded and no tracery was to be found in any: in fact it was hardly necessary as the widest window did not exceed three feet. I will return to these windows when I deal with the details of the structure. The additions necessitated by the growth of population were generally a production of local craftsmen. The rude arches we see in most of the Churches, built for strength and not for appearance, many times stronger than necessary, due to the ignorance of the early builders of strains and stresses, all show this, and in some cases such as at the Catel and St. Sampson’s, the whole fabric was due to the work of local craftsmen. It is true that the east windows and gables show signs of skilled handicraft, but it is not at all unlikely that this part being the most venerated part of the structure was imported piece by piece from France and that the general body of the church was made an annexe to the eastern gable. It is certain that inside St. Sampson’s church there is not a single moulding or feature with traces of craftsmanship and only one column at the Catel church. I do not refer in this case to details such as piscine or other minor additions which can be added at any time, but to details which form part of the body of the church. The country churches as far as craftsmanship is concerned are divided into three groups. The first group contains one church only, the Vale, which stands unique amongst our country churches, as being the work ~ 1919.] EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. 209 of the Monks. No doubt the itinerant guilds were concerned in its building, but the Monks, the learned people of the period, were the moving spirit in the various additions. The second group, consisting of St. Sampson’s, the Catel and St. Martin’s, bears little or no trace of these itinerant guilds, the building being rude and relying more on mere strength, such as would be found among ignorant peasants, rather than on well designed and well thought out arcading and other details. The third group consists of the four distant churches, and the nearer pair, the Forest and St. Andrew’s, bear less traces of what we should now call the professional touch and more of the amateur than the two more distant churches, St. Peter’s-in-the- Wood and St. Saviour’s, which are the nearest approach to the fine craftsmanship of the Town Church to be found. It is true that the south porch of St. Martin’s Church has finer workmanship than any other country church, but this isan appendage and not a part of the main structure. Notes on the Architectural Details. I will now pass over the points which struck me as regards the details. L=—-EXTERNAL. I dealt with the general building in the former section, and next in importance and more visible are the spires. We can classify the churches into three groups according to the class of spire and tower they bear. The first group is that of St. Sampson’s whose saddle pack tower is the only specimen in the Island. The second group is the Vale, Catel, St. Martin’s and the Forest, (it willbe noted how the Town is encircled), who each have an octagonal stump covered with brown cement, and all have at the angles of the main tower spirelets in the splay of the octagon. The same taste can also be seen in Jersey, and the brown cement causes me to suspect that the Architect of St. James’ Church and Elizabeth College—Mr. J. Wilson—was responsible for the covering of the spires of this group. | There is the third group which, as in the case of the churches bearing the craftsman’s touch, stood far away in the country, and had square towers of stone with or without spires, viz., St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood, St. Saviour’s and St. Andrew’s. 210 EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. The next detail which would naturally strike an observer would be the Windows. These, as I have already pointed out, were square-headed and not wide, that is the windows along the side walls. The sizes were not large and no doubt the churches were -dark, but the dim religious light suited the worship of the time, but as the congregation at worship of the Reformation made larger and larger strides towards Congregational worship, as we now know it, it was soon found that the windows were not sufficiently large. Various expedients were tried. Sometimes the windows were taken out bodily and replaced by windows, complete with new arches, jambs and cills. Specimens of this are to be found in almost every church. At St. Saviour’s they bear the date 1777 and at the Catel 1750 and 1762, and probably the latter end of the 18th century was when this alteration in most of the churches was made. Another method of obtaining most light was to simply take out the flat stone which formed the head and replace it by an arched head; and as this was obviously a much cheaper alteration, only one stone being disturbed and very little of the wall, recourse was often had to it. This can be seen in a good many churches—notably the Forest Church and St. Peter’s-in- the-Wood, where a brand new arch is now to be seen over a pair of old jambs and sill. At the Forest Church is to be seen an old square head with remains of sunk tracery on it which has obviously been cut out to give a higher top to the window. It is clearly older than the window itself, but equally clearly has replaced a plain flat lintel. The ultimate use of these discarded lintels is quite inte- resting. You may have often in the course of a wander round the farms in the country or even in the neighbourhood of the town, observed doorways and windows with heads, moulded, chamfered or shaped, which you can see were never meant ori- ginally for the place they now occupy. A well-known example is the Ogee lintel over the doorway of one of the old houses on the left of the road leading to Saints’ Bay from St. Martin’s Church. I can also think of one at the Crotite Havilland, Hubits, also at St. Saviour’s. I always put the pre- sence of these exotic lintels down to the alterations and enlargements of the windows of our country churches at the end of the eighteenth century. One can hardly imagine a thrifty Guernsey countryman neglecting the chance of using a lintel which he could work into his new house ‘and which, probably, he could have forthe asking. It would be interesting if a thorough search could be made of these lintels, and it would be not improbable that the window from which they came could be identified by the size and the character of the moulding on it. 1919.] EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. 241 The Doors are the next feature which would strike the ordinary sightseer. They are mostly of the ordinary round head pattern of the type so often met with in our old farm- houses, except where they are the inner door of a porch- where they generally, but not always, eg., at the Vale and St. Peter-in-the-Wood, partook of the nature of an inner door. The presence of these rounded arched doors throughout the Channel Islands leads one to believe that there must have been a large industry ou the neighbouring French coast. I have had them pointed vut to me as being ecclesiastical whether used in churches or in private houses, but I do not hold with this view at all, and I believe, as I stated above, that there was practically no difference between the external building of our churches and. of our ordinary residences, and that the round arches imported in such numbers were used indiscriminately both for sacred and secular buildings. We now come to the interior and here we are without much material for thought. The Roofs, with the exception of St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood and the south aisle of St. Sampson’s, are vaulted and, with the exception of the south chancel of the Vale Church, are without groining, giving the churches a _ tunnel-like effect when all ornamentation is removed. The broken- down vaulting of the Priory of Lihou and the Chapel of St. Apolline shows clearly the construction of these roofs, and the slating now seen universally is a modern protection against the weather only. I do not trace signs of thatch on the roofs of any church. If there had ever been any this would have shown itself on the walls of the towers. Kach church, with the exception of St. Saviour’s, has at least one piscina, and it is not at all certain that in the exception, a careful search under the plaster would not reveal one. There is a specially fine piscina of granite at the Vale Church in the north chancel and at the Forest there is also a fine specimen. There is a stoup at St. Martin’s Church. At St. Sampson’s is an Haster Sepulchre, the only example in Guernsey, and at the same church is the only example of a mensa or altar slab. At the Vale are three sculptured figures on the columns of the arcading of the nave of which only one, the figure of a lion, is distinguishable; they appear to have supported corbels to carry the figure of a saint, and the two indistinguishable figures may have been those of a bull and an eagle, but there is no trace of a fourth which would have been a ram. There are matrices of brasses at the Vale and at St. Peter’s- in-the- Wood. There are three windows of which the original tracery remains in whole or in part, viz., the well-known example in 212 EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. the eastern window of the north chancel of the Vale, which is — complete, the eastern window of the south aisle at St. Sampson’s (the head only) and a fragment of the head of the east window of the chantry on the north side of the Catel Church. Fonts of original work exist at St. Martin’s only and I do not feel too sure of the authenticity of this. Of interior wood work, there remains little or no trace. I do not imagine the country churches were fitted up as Devonshire and other counties in England were, wtth screens, parcloses, pulpits, lecterns and the other appurtenances of worship. We were not altogether without some of them as several of the churches, for instance Catel, Forest and St. Andrew’s show signs in grooves in the stone work round the chancel of having at one tims had a screen or enclosure of some kind to separate the chancel from the nave. But at the Reformation too clean a sweep was made of the interiors to have left anything so perishable as wood behind, and no actual traces of any remains, though it may be possible that some pieces may be incorporated into the pulpit at St. Martin’s. | There are to be found in several of the country churches curious alms boxes in the form of apparently trunks of trees with a hole cut in the top and fitted with a cover to receive the alms; they are to be found at St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood and St. Saviour’s, but are in danger of being replaced by the alms box of the church furniture shop. They are not old, probably dating from the end of the 17th Century, but are nevertheless interesting. There is no tracein any Church of a rood loft or even of the stairs of approach. An important feature in the interior of the country churches which various restorers have attempted to do away with is the level of the floor in relation to the outside ground, and with the exception of the Forest and St. Saviour’s, every church had steps down into the body of the church from the entrance. In some this feature remains as before, e.g., at the Vale and St. Andrew’s, but an attempt has been made at the following churches to bring up the level of the floor. = St. Martin’s, where the effect has been to dwarf the proportions of the flamboyant porch, and to bring the stoup at the doorway to the level almost of the knees instead of being shoulder high; at the Catel, where the raising of the floor has reduced the height of a priest’s door in the east wall to about 3 ft. instead of 6 ft.; at St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood, where the bases of the last columnsare covered over to allow of the raising of the floor ; and at St. Sampson’s where the heightening of the floor has been slight and resulting in one step only down into the vestry where probably the original level of the church may be found. | 1919.| EVOLUTION OF THE COUNTRY CHURCHES. 213 Areas of Guernsey Churches. Taken over all, excluding buttresses and minor exerescences, but including all porches, chapels and staireases. PN IUGNUDL .1ot Sas Gases occebeset snes te's te G20 2 su et. pexclading H—BSb, SaMPsOn’S «6.000... .c0cenees 3644 sq. ft. ENNIO), Gi ccisieo cto de ois pes odaneues eaves O734 sq. ft. PR OLE) Ses sas neldsine closscee casas none tes 0976 sq. ft. PEG OA VIOUS vaste cneeneeanaiessye se 6134 sq. ft. #—St. Peter’s-in-the-Wood ....... 4870 sq. ft Ped ORES acs cu ape eoad sears ses acne se 3184 sq. ft. Sk. Martin's: o..iciscdagesdaveceas 4629 sq. ft. K—St. Andrew’s.........scceccsseeee 3334 sq. ft. ae NOTES ON THE RECENT DISCOVERY OF A HUMAN FIGURE SCULPTURED ON THE CAPSTONE OF THE DOLMEN OF DEHUS, GUERNSEY. BY COLONEL T. W. M. DE GUERIN. Paper read at the meeting of the British Association at Bournemouth, Sept., 1919, ——0 UNTIL quite recently no sculptures had been observed on the stones of any of the dolmens of Guernsey, and it had been supposed that they were of an earlier date than the sculptured dolmens of Brittany. In the autumn of 1918, however, a careful examination of the dolmen of Déhus (fig. 1) situated at Paradis, in the parish of the Vale, Guernsey, led to the disco- very of a sculptured human figure of considerable interest on the under surface of the second capstone of the great central chamber (fig. 2). _ The figure consists of a face and two hands with the outline of a portion of both arms. At a little distance beneath the hands is a crescent-shaped symbol, and a few inches below the latter is a small circle touching a narrow grooved line, which extends nearly right across the stone, and possibly represents the girdle so often found on French statue-menhirs. The face is represented by the mouth, a depression 42 inches long by 14 inches broad, hollowed out either by grinding with sand and water, or by scraping with a flint burin. The eyes are two circular holes, 14 inches in diameter, placed on either side of a small natural ridge in the stone which has been used to form the nose. On the south side of the stone pillar which supports the capstone in the centre of the chamber are sculp- tured the two hands with the thumbs pointing inwards, and the outline of a portion of both arms. The right hand is repre- sented by a straight grooved line from which spring the four fingers, four straight lines, with the thumb at an angle to them. From the base of the thumb a narrow grooved line extends to the edge of the capstone near the face, marking the inner line of the right arm, and two lines extend from the base of the little finger for a short distance, to represent the outline of the forearm. The left hand is represented with the fingers and thumb more out-spread, with no straight line at their base, and two short lines form the outline of the hand or forearm. At a little distance below the hands is the crescent-shaped design, 2ft. 10in. in length, formed of four slightly eurved "868| 34¥04439g ‘SNH3AG 4O NAWIOG—'| ‘DI4 ip Wy Z Ye YG) WW EN CC WS, Ss “SCUWMdN ONINOO4 ANOLSdVS GNODAS JO NV1d *6rbs yy i PPje sumu’so's 2934 OF ge ot “SNOILIAS “AOS FAOSY Laas € AV Sd0Ud dO NV1d Si Cy) S GNV SNV1y Uod FIWIS “SIJNOLSdW9 JO NY'1d MAGNETIC 1919. eg a Ss : e&, Le @ | 4 Q 2 mew * 452M Busy00{ SNOISdVI1Sald 30 NOILLDaS Pew M "RASNYAND “SNH 216 SCULPTURE OF A HUMAN FIGURE. shallow grooves, meeting in a point near the centre of the capstone and extending to its western edge. The two lines nearest to the hands meet again in a point on the broken portion of the capstone. A few inches beneath this figure is a small circle five inches in diameter touching a straight grooved line. The dolmen of Dehus is the second largest in Guernseye It stands partially concealed in its mound, within a circle of large stones, 60 feet in diameter, many of which are still 7 situ. The great central chamber is 18ft. long by 11ft. wide, by 6ft. 2in. in height under the western capstone, and it is entered by a gallery of access 14ft. long, on each side of which are two small secondary chambers. It is covered by three large capstones, the western one being a large block of syenite 14ft. bin. long by 7ft. bin. wide and 3ft. Yin. thick. The second capstone, on which are the sculptured figures, is nearly in the centre of the chamber, and is of rather smaller dimensions, 14ft. bin. long, 6ft. wide and 2ft. 9in. thick. It-is supported by an upright stone pillar placed a little to the north of the centre of the chamber. The northern half of the under surface of this cap- stone has a very smooth surface, and in the opinion of Major Carey Curtis, R.E., President of the Guernsey Society of Natural Science, appears as if it had been rubbed down with sand and water by Neolithic man, leaving on its eastern edge a curved ridge with a rough surface a quarter of an inch above the smooth portion of the stone. When this part of the chamber was excavated by Mr. F. C. Lukis, F.S.A., in 1847, he found that a large portion of the northern end of this capstone had become detached and had fallen, at some very early period, into the chamber, where it was resting on a mass of stony rubble that had fallen with it upon the Neolithic deposit of bones and . vases on the floor of the chamber. It was replaced in its ori- ginal position in the year 1898 by Captain F. de B. Lukis and the Rev. G. HE. Lee, F.S.A., and securely bound with wire ropes to the main portion of the capstone which still rested on the stone pillar, and it was further supported by two oak posts as an additional security. It is on this detached fragment that the face, left hand and part of the crescent-shaped design are sculp- tured. Anthropomorphic figures very similar to that of Dehus are found in France sculptured on the props of the late Neolithic dolmens of the valleys of the Seine and Oise, and also of Collorgues in the department of Gard. Very similar figures are also found sculptured on the walls of the grottoes of © Le Petit Morin, Marne, which, from the small copper beads found in them by the late Baron de Baye, are thought to date from the Aineolithic period. Later representations of this same primitive divinity are the statue-menhirs of the departments — Fic. 4.—Les MAURELS, TARN. Fic. 3.—ST. SERNIN, AVEYRON. SP 4 eT Rute: 4, Po xs aioe ae £% “ASASNYAND ‘S.,NILYVW “LS5—"9 ‘DIF ee ee alee “AASNYANH W3LSVO—'S "dig $919. | SCULPTURE OF A HUMAN FIGURE. 217 of Aveyron, Le Gard, Le Tarn, Herault and Bouches du Rhone, of which those of Saint Sernin, Aveyron (fig. 3) and Les Maurels, Tarn (fig. 4) are examples. These are thought by M. J. Déchelette to be of the Ist Bronze Age. In Guernsey the representation of this divinity followed the same evolution from sculptured slab to statue-menhir as in South-Hastern France, for no less than two statue-menhirs are still in existence in the island. One,a very rude statue-menhir, was discovered buried beneath the pavement at the entrance of the chancel of the parish church of St. Mary du Castel, during its restoration in the year 1878 (fig. 5). It is now in the church- yard under a tree to the N.W. of the church. It is a rude natural boulder roughly shaped into a human form, only the head, shoulders and two female breasts being represented. Round the top of the head is a narrow raised band, and a long slightly raised necklace extends from it to the two projecting breasts. No attempt seems to have been made to represent the features of the face, but the surface of the stone for some distance below the band, where it naturally should have appeared, has been carefully rubbed down to a smooth gurface, as if prepared for some object. At the back of the statue is a slightly raised band across the shoulders 13 inches broad. This statue-menhir must have been still an object of worship on the introduction of Christianity into Guernsey in the sixth century, when it was evidently thrown down and _ buried beneath the pavement of the sanctuary of the New Faith, erected undoubtedly on the site of an old heathen place of worship. At the same time no doubt it was partly defaced as the right breast has been broken off. There is no doubt that the cult of the divinity, Paco by the sculptured figure of the dolmen of Déhus and the statue-menhir of the Castel, lasted on for long ages in Guernsey, for the second statue-menhir, which now stands as a gate-post between the two gates of the churchyard to the south of the church of St. Martin, is of very much later date than that of the Castel (fig. 6). Tt i is one of the largest and best preserved statue-menhirs in existence, far surpassing in size and execution those of South-Eastern France. An attempt has been made by the sculptor to model the face by making the chin project. Around the forehead and extending down the left side of the face is a row of eleven small circles or discs, and round the neck are nine raised pendants—three on the left shoulder and six in front; none are visible on the right shoulder. These may be intended to represent a torque, or, as has been suggested, the folds of a hood or cloak. At the back of the statue there is a deep groove 2 feet 11 inches in length, with an extension on the upper part of the left side, which may be intended to repre- sent another fold of the cloak. Unfortunately a churchwarden 218 SCULPTURE OF A HUMAN FIGURE. in the nineteenth century thought fit to fill up this groove with cement to within 24 inches of the top, but the weathered appearance of the exposed portion shows that it is of the same date as the rest of the sculptures. A few inches below this groove, about 17 inches above the ground, where the surface of the stone is least weathered, there are traces of a slightly raised band, 14 inches wide, which probably is intended to represent a girdle. There are also two short curved lines below the shoulders in the front of the statue about on a line with the two projecting breasts. The statue stood in the churchyard to the south of the church until the middle of the last century, when it was removed to its present position. At its foot was a flat stone, which has disappeared, on which were two cup-like hollows. It was still an object of superstitious veneration at the beginning of the nineteenth century. It was thought lucky to make an oblation of a few drops of wine or spirits, or to strew a few flowers secretly at the foot of “la Gran’ mere du chimquiere”’ as the statue was called in the old Guernsey pators.. There is an important point to be noted with regard to the figure sculptured on the capstone of the dolmen of Déhus. The inner line of the right arm can be traced continuing right over the top of the stone pillar in the centre of the chamber, through an opening on the eastern side where the stone does not rest on the pillar. It is therefore evident from this fact that the stone was sculptured before it was placed in position, and as the great central chamber must have been the first structure to be erected in the centre of the circle, this has an important bearing on the date of the erection of the dolmen. It therefore cannot have been constructed until the end of the Neolithic period, at the verge of the Ist Bronze Age, when, according to M. Déchelette and other leading archeologists, the symbols of the cult of this primitive divinity first appear in France (1). We have also evidence from Mr. F. C. Lukis’ account (2) of his excavations of the dolmen of Déhus of its long continued use as a place of burial, and of the erection of its four secondary chambers at a later date than the great central chamber. He was fortunate in finding the Neolithic deposit in an undisturbed condition in the great central chamber round the stone pillar and under the fallen fragment of the second capstone. Among the many vases he discovered here were two large caliciform vases (zoned beakers) in anearly perfect condition, and a portion of a third. In the secondary chamber A., to the north of the gallery, he found a large portion of the base of this latter vase thrown in on the top of the soil and limpet shells covering the skeletal remains. Fragments of the same vase were found strewn about in the soil of the gallery, and (1) Déchelette. Manuel, Vol. 1, pl. 583. (2) MS. Notes in the Lukis Museum, Guernsey. Borg. | SCULPTURE OF A HUMAN FIGURE. 219 others were found mixed with the deposit of human bones and vases on the floor of the secondary chamber C. to the south of the gallery. It was therefore evident that these two chambers had been erected after, perhaps long after, the interment repre- sented by this caliciform vase. Further proof of their later date is given by Mr. Lukis, who states that the forms of the vases he found in these secondary chambers differed from those he had found in the central chamber. They had all round bases and were without ornamentation, exactly similar to those that he had found in Le Tombeau du Grand Sarrazin, asmall cist a short distance from the dolmen of Déhus, while those from the central chamber had all flat bases and were of a coarser and thicker paste. He also notes that the sixth prop from the entrance on the south side, which had supported the fourth capstone, had been skilfully moved from its original position, and had been partly turned round so as to make a narrow passage to give entrance from the gallery into the secondary chamber ©.; a work, when we consider the weight of the cap- stone resting on the prop, that bears evidence to the engineering ~ skill of Neolithic man. The two other secondary chambers B. and D. nearest to the entrance of the gallery seem to have been the latest constructed of all. In B. were found the two kneeling skeletons, one facing east and the other west, described by Mr. F. C. Lukis in an article in the Journal of the British Archeological Association (Vol. I., pp. 25-29). No vases or other objects were found with them. In the other chamber D. he noted a similar alteration in the burial customs of the people using this portion of the dolmen, while in the other parts of the dolmen at least one vase and other objects had been found with each skeletal deposit. In chamber D. he found no less than three deposits of skeletal remains, each resting upon a rude pavement of flat sea-worn stones, and covered with a thick layer of limpet shells, but with the exception of a bone dagger and a large bow] on the floor of the chamber, no other objects were discovered. The bowl was found in an inverted position resting on three small angular blocks of stone, and beneath it were a few human bones. Around it were three skeletons lying on their sides in a crouched position. In the two upper layers were masses of human bones heaped together without order, as if the bodies had been stripped of flesh before burial in the dolmen. . These facts point to the use of the dolmen as a place of burial over a long period, a period long enough to have allowed for the introduction of a new form of pottery and an alteration in burial customs. As the human figure sculptured on the capstone proves that the dolmen was erected, at earliest, very late in the Neolithic period, it is therefore very probable that it was continued to be used in the lst Bronze Age. This would 220 SCULPTURE OF A HUMAN FIGURE. seem to be confirmed by the discovery by Mr. Lukis of a copper knife-dagger and two small copper or bronze rings in the dol- men. The dagger, he tells us, was found lying on the top of a mass of rubble that had been disturbed on the north side of the great central chamber. This fact led him to consider it a comparatively recent intrusion into a Neolithic - structure. However, in the light of our present knowledge of the late date of the erection of the dolmen of Déhus, and the fact that this dag- ger is identical in form to a copper knife-dagger found in the dolmen du Terrier du Cabut, Commune d’Anglade, Gironde (4), and to others also found in dolmens in the south of France, I think it is evident that it was deposited with some interment in the dolmen early in the Ist Bronze Age. The question suggests itself—how did the cult of this divinity reach such an out of the way locality as Guernsey at the end of the Neolithic period ? There seem to be two possible routes by which it might have come: one from the Seine valley by Normandy, and the other from the south by Brittany. The latter seems the most probable, as there is a close affinity be- tween the Neolithic culture of Guernsey and that of Brittany. We find the same forms of vases, the same patterns of their ornamentation, and also the same forms of stone celts. Further, traces of trade intercourse are evident by the numerous polished stone celts and other objects found in Guernsey “of Jadeite, Fibriolite, Serpentine and many other stones not found in the Channel Islands. These show the existence of intercourse with the mainland in Neolithic times. The continuance of this intercourse in the Ist Bronze Age is proved by the copper knife-dagger and copper rings found in the dolmen of Dehus, also by a small flat copper celt, of very early form, found at La Hougue du Pommier, Castel, Guernsey, and by another large copper celt (hache plate) found in Little Sark, all typical of this period. Dechelette (2) refers to the evidence of a trade route along the western coasts of France, from Spain to the north, in Neolithic times, and particularly in the lst Bronze Age, as the way along which the influence of the higher culture of the Medi- terranean Basin reached Brittany and Western France, and from thence the Southern Counties of England. He also traces the cult of this primitive divinity back through Spain (figs. 7 & 8) to an Aegean prototype. It istherefore by this route along the western coast of France rather than from the Seine valley that the cult of the goddess, represented by the sculptured figure of the dolmen of Déhus and the two statue-menhirs, in all probability reached Guernsey. In conclusion I have to thank my friends, Dr. Fleure and Major Carey Curtis, for their most kind assistance in furnish- ing me with plans, &c. (4) Déchelette, Manuel, Vol. IL., part 1, fig, 57, No. 4, p. 190. (2) Ibid, Vol. I., p. 626. Fic. 8.—COLLECTION ROTUNDA, Manbrip. THE SUNSHINE OF GUERNSEY FOR THE YEAR 1919. BY A. COLLENETTE, F.C.S8. aa Os THE total sunshine, 1,903 hours, differs from the average by 5 hours only, being that number of hours in excess. The year must therefore be considered as equal to the average, rather than a sunny year. The months of the year were equally divided as to those which gave more and those which gave less than their average totals. ‘The sunniest month of the year was August, with 261 hours, and the least sunny was December with 33 hours. October shewed the greatest departure from the average. with an excess of 49 hours, and July had the largest deficit of any month, having 40 hours Jess than the average. The variations of the other months give a mean departure from their averages of 12 hours. Only one record was broken in the sunniest day, September 10th having registered 13 hours this year against a previous record of 12°8 hours. The excess of the sunshine in October, as stated above, was 49 hours, and its total is 11 hours in excess of its previous highest, and therefore constitutes a record. The maximum sunshine of a month rarely exceeds 50% of the possible, but this year there were 4 months ranging from 51 to 59%. On the other hand, December had but 13% of the possible. October has the distinction of being the onlyj month of the year without a sunless day. THE SUNSHINE TABLE I. OF GUERNSEY. DURATION OF SUNSHINE AND Months ee January.... February eeoeoeee August September .. October .... November .. December .. The Year Highest .... Lowest Monthly Totals. Nearest Hours. 1919. | eos 261 33 26 Years’ Averages. Highest on | Record 225 Campbell-Stokes SUNSHINE. Percentages Mean Daily Possible. Valuse, gS ji9i9.) 7 & $8/ Wis. | Se om Rg | ae Rz 4 5 6 z 8 9 Hours 29. |. 23 | 22 ) 32 | sige 45 | 23 | 29 | 42! 2:2 | 30 84 | 85 | 38 | 62 | 4:1 | 45 112 | 50] 49 | G7 | 72") 6S 181. | 49 | 52) T2755) 7a9 172 || 52.) 61x 65, | 8:4 ete 171 | 46 | 54/80); 71 | 84 129 | 59 | 54 | 74) 8-4 ix Oe 107 | 538 | 50 |] 72 | 66 | 62 85 | 51 | 87 | 48 | 54 | 39 40 | 23 | 26 | 42) 2-1 2°3 18 4.13. | 19 |}:31 oO 1691 | 43 |:48 | 57 | 52 7) of — | 59] 54} 80) 84 | 84 (1913) | 13 | 19 | 31 l 10% Bs (1900) = ee = _ * New Record. i 1919. THE SUNSHINE TABLE lI. OF GUERNSEY, PREVALENCE OF CLOUD. Instrument. SUNSHINE. Sunniest Days. Sunless | CLOUD 0.10. a Days. Proportion | “Potals to the ay = Differences Year's Total. | Se of 1919 tases oa 3s from E ; ‘ w : Averages | a E 8 é roe | 1919. S B 1919. 5 S Day. @ 1919, E » i | a4 ; E 10 ‘AL 12 13 14 15. 16 17 18 19 Hours + 3 3°2 Ors, es 6°6 | 18th 8:5 76 6°6 — 20 3°3 AA | 49 8°5 9th 9°8 6:7 6°2 — 12 | 67 tet. 6 10°8 | 3lst | 11°8 6°9 5°6 + 17 PA) FOS) oo 11-4 Sth | 13°6 5°5 50 — 12 £D-D | 42-9 3 | 13°8 | i3th | 14°7 6°0 4°6 + 7 13°3 | 1279 mi 14°4 | Qist | 15°6 5°0 4°9 — A0 11°6 | 13°9 3 14°4.| 23rd | 15:5 5°8 46 + 20 T3722 °F 1 13°7 9th | 13-9: | 4:9 4°6 + 13 10°4 ao | 2 13°0*| LOth | 12°8 o°5 4°6 + 49 8°9 6:3 10°2 ord | 10°8 | 5:1 5°9 — 7 3°3 37 % oo | k6th | 8:8 | 6:8 6°5 — 14 1-7 2°95 17 6°2 Sth | 7:9 T'8 5°9 + 5 99-7 |100°0 | 64 CB tees Ce MAI [0 628 + 49 tot | 10°9 Lal} 14-4. — 7T8 6°6 + 3 i cre — | 4°9 1 | June} &J’ly THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY FOR THE YEAR 1919. BY A. COLLENETTE, F.C.S., Director of States Meteorological Station. 0) THE year 1919 has proved to be a wet year. Its total rainfall is 40°57 in. Four months have been dry and eight wet. The dry months were May, June, July and October. These months gave a joint deficit of just under five inches (4°97). The combined excess of the eight wet months was nearly 14 inches (13°79) ; the mean difference being 8°82 in. This distribution shews that the summer was dry, and the winter months wet. The three first months provided the excess of the year within a small fraction (8°49 out of 8°82). It follows, therefore, that the wetness of the year was entirely due to the excessive rainfall of these months. October, usually the wettest month of the year, was particularly dry with a deficit of 2°38 in.; but as regards actual rainfall, the two driest months were May and June, which together shew a deficit of 2°19 in. The wet days, on the other hand, shew an excess of one only over the average. Four months (January, February, November, December) together gave 101 out of the 187 wet days. In ‘this also it will be seen that the winter months provided the excessively wet days. On the whole, the number of wet days is equal to the average. Besides providing an excessive number of wet days, these four months also shew single days of large rainfall ; but the greatest rainfallin one day fell on September 2nd (2°30), and this fall gave two-thirds of the rainfall for that month. The wettest day of the year was September 2nd as stated. The rain measured on this day at the various Stations was as follows :— Brooklyn. \...%.°..('273a0'-) RoWais.). 2 ween 2°32" Rectory,St.Martin’s 2°23" Villa Carey .... 2°30" Menheiot ...... 2°37" Hauwinez’. sce 2°45" Queen's Road .. 2°36" Les Blanches .. 2°50" Les Héches........ 2°04" WVilliaze. jo 006 je 197" Mont Saint .... 2°02’ S. George (igo 2°04" — Lowlands ...... 2°22" Platte Fougére.. 0°88" F319. | THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. 22 The other falls reaching an inch—or exceeding it—were as follows :— January 4, at S. George, 1:05” March 3, all stations with only slight differences in the fall, which at this station amounted to 1:08." December 30, at St. Martin’s Road station only, 1°01." Table 3 shews the droughts which have occurred. From this it will be seen that the driest part of the year was from May 15th to September 4th. Although the total for the year is high, it has been exceeded, during the 77 years; 7 times. As stated above, the excess has been due to the wetness of the first 3 months ; their combined rainfall have broken the record for those months. Their previous record was reached in 1866. The progressive rainfall for the first 4 months of these 2 years is as follows :— JANUARY. Frervuary. Marcu. APRIL. SS SSS SS SS ee iapioorh 30 | so | 19 |)! | a a1 | 3h 10 | 20 | 20 1866......| 2°65 | 6-24] 7°81| 9°56| 12 49| 13-73] 14-84! 15-48. 16-19] 17-61] 18-311 18-35 1919....... 2-69 | 5°61 6.78 | 14-92 16-38 17°75] 18°36) 19-50| 20:06 8°71 | 11°16; 12 27 No other record has been broken during the year. This wet year has raised the average by 0°11 inches. DISTRIBUTION OF RAINFALL OVER THE ISLAND. The total rainfall collected at the different stations are in general agreement with the map, published in the Transactions of 1917, but there are differences in the detail, which are worthy of note. This year, the St. Martin’s Road station is not the highest, its total having been exceeded by those of Queen’s Road, Ramée and Villiaze, St. Saviour’s. No conclu- sion can be formed as to the permanency of these results, as the first two named stations have collected for the last year only. In the case of St. Saviour’s a total, fully 10% more than its average, has been returned. The stations on the 8. and S.E. of the island which on the map, before referred to, averaged 94 to 96% have this year only risen to 93%. At the North of the island there is a considerable difference ; Fort Doyle has only collected 61% of the town fall, when according to previous years’ results, the percentage should have been from 78 to 80. During some of the months, not shewn in the table, this station has a total equal to that of the town, which fact indicates that the difference is a real one. The small rainfall of this position is a phenomenon difficult to understand ; F sy oe ~ . Bg 226 THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. but the falling off in the rainfall proved by the result obtained from the new-gauge placed, some years ago, on the Platte Fougére Lighthouse itself, indicates that the diminution is not the accidental result of a single year, but a permanent feature. The difference between the Kast and West of the island is. this year, in perfect agreement with the map, which shews the West Coast as collecting 85% of the town fall. A new station has been established at Rocquaine, the observer being Mr. L. Nicolle, but owing to the observations having been begun in March, it is not included in the table. The results of the 10 months are in agreement with the map. TABLE I. RAINFALL AT ST. MARTIN’S ROAD. Inches. Rainfall. Grbatest —| 7° eae fallinone |Monthlytotals} Wet Days. Monthly ls. ley, to the pa eked Sea eal, 9 ; year’s totals. Month ee | ontns. a, Ui = |, aes “ zo — oj os eine a ie S | 1919. | Se = ou x & Balhae = S FS Sea pe aS ee glee eee Pai: 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9.72 January .., 6°82 | 3°72 | +3°10| 0°91 4th | 14:9 | 10:1] 27 19 February... 5°40 | 2°74 | +2°66; 0°81} 6th | 11°8|) 7:4] 21 16 March ....| 5°51 | 2°68 | +4°83|) 1:08 | 3rd | 12:2; 721] 19 17 April .. 2°31 | 2°26 | +0°05| 0°53 | 14th; 52] 62) 12 14 May...... 1:08 | 2°04 | —0°96) 0-44 | 14th 2°4 5°6 6 12 June .,..4.0°74 | 1°97.) .—1-23)) 0:29.) 24th.) 1-7 sae 5 11 July .. 1°79 | 2°19 | —-0°40) °O'6L)|” Tt.) (3-97 orden 12 August 3:40 | 2°49 | +0°91| 0-778 | 4th) 74) 68] 10 13 - September, 3°41 | 2°99 | +0°42/ 2°30 | 2nd | 74), 81 9 14 October ..| 2°52 | 4°90 | —2°38; 0°46 | 10th | 55 | 18:5] 14 19 November | 6°71 | 4°46 | +2°35/ 0°85 | 8th | 14:7 | 12:1] 27 19 December | 5°88 | 4°31 | +1°57; 1°01 | 30th | 12:9 11:8] 26 20 The Year. 45°57 '36°75 | +8°82| 2°30 [Sept.2/ 100-0 | 100-0 187 | 186 feat. THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. 227 TABLE II. = a No. of z Pal Station. =>5 | Wet Observer. | z iE! | Days. 3H St. Martin’s Road....... 45°51 | | 187 | Mr. A. Collenette.....| 100 East | Villa Carey, Grange..... AAC OW en Oe Da CAre yy i... 2 « ries (oe and |Queen’s Road .......... AN Ol RRO Aseib MERE VAN CACTI O56 40... « 103 Central.| Colborne Villa, Rohais...| 44°23; 218 | Mr. T. Guilbert ...... i) Menheniot Vineries...... 46°03 180 | Major Roper ........ 102 Hast Les Blanches, St.Martin’s| 42°42 | 185 | Mr. B. Rowswell...... 93 oy * | Rectory, St. Martin’s....| 42°75; 185 | Rev. R. Coulthard ....} 93 South. | Hautnez, Forest ........ 44:26 | 206 | Waterworks Co. ...... oi S. West, | Les Héches, St. Peter’s..) 41°78 | 204 | Mr. F. Lilley ........ 91 sate ‘| Villiaze, St. Saviour’s....| 46°66 | 205 | Waterworks Co........ 102 Pepe Mom Saint... 6... 39:06 178 | Major S. Carey Curtis..| 85 See wou, George, Catel....... 40°89 | 290 | Rev. H. StevensGuille. 89 . ayn : = Caretaker States’ Nast. Lowlands, 8S. Sampson’s.| 37°29} 174 { Pumping Stati Aa 81 Platte Fougere.o........ 27°70 | 175 | Mr. W. Habgood ....| 61 Norr.—A new station was started in March, at the Hawthorns, Rocquaine. This was not shewn above as the year was not complete. TABLE II. Droughts. Date of beginnin No. of Fall Stations registering drought 8 8: Days. . | g 8 pit. EIGEN oleae ess +s 15 — All. 4 a ae 17-19 — All, except Hautnez. August 5.......... 14 ¥.. All, except Hautnez, Rohais, Mont Saint and Rocquaine. September 4 ...... 14-15 ~- All, except Hautnez and Villiaze. Partial Droughts. May 15 Cte eee ees 35 °20 All, except Platte Fougére. U2 31 “17 Platte Fougere only. "commencement can be obtained! on special _ prices on application Secretary. ee - a Og Pel a na PGS Pn ig ag SO i Pal Pa APG Oa i GUERNSEY ah DTV an A i te © SOcinTY or NATURAL SCIENCE | — eee 2 — , eS ¥ LOCAL RESEARCH. jf 10s ) Co. ee i H) REPORT AND TRANSACTIONS |) Jen ais He fi Wei / in | ss pea aS eve). LOL: nov es i921 *y i NES Sec 7 ae Netongh ws PRL MAP AM LPP ADDL leBPS Pro Hi ws e ee Gueritsepy + = THE GUERNSEY “STAR” AND “GAZETTE” co, LTD, fil} — ; | BORDAGE STREET. + = 192? OT I A IE Te OL RO a —=~= a at OR Oe OE Ot I A SE LO OC A PRR Pd s- & ‘GNNaA HOUVASAYA OIMOLSIHAdNd -sopupnyr ( “TTHMSMOU WL ‘A ‘OSCL ‘Iz tequre00q ( ‘CNVONOUVA ‘HH . ‘o1oul ATJYSI[S 10 ZEF SI YOUA GLEL 1OJ Suoyovsunay oyy Surqzurid JO 9800 04} Poppe oq OF ST GOIN 03 “pH “sZ GF JO Lamnsvoery, oy} OJ onp oouBlLd vB YAIM YOoLLoo Puno; pue poulmlexy ‘ainsvadyT “wo ‘AYMVN VIAd )'O “XT: 7@) » ach b & StF b & StF Z 61 2 “GIGI JO SuorwonsuM4y OZ SHOOT “OK 2 poo Out pam teee cae e e SuOIydLIosqng JO WOTZDeT[OD : £0T ge OD a ee a ee “OW ‘go5vqS0q Paes 6 eS ee eS IgINsvoLy, enp gouvleg Oe Ca ee IoyVyoreg 04 £41148.) latches SS Se OZ6I LOF “ Darla O™ a i qgunooov Jo yuUNOWe “OD SUMUIIGg “079 OF 0 te ee eee ae 6I6L LOZ SMUOTIdLAIOSqng (iE JR me Soe squnood0R JO JUNO “OD SUIYQULIG ssatgq OPP Peas ae en SUOUYIDSUDAT, JO VTVS O_-t= $s- = SIGL OF suorovsun4y JO SOO JO oouL[eg Oe ieee qunoooe s.1tvok 4ST WOT puvy Ul oouLleg ps F ‘sqyueurkeg ‘OZ6I ps ¢§ ‘syd1e007y ‘OZ6T “AONGYAAOD AGSNYANY "youvasay 2907] pue a0udi9g yeunyeN jo Ajo1909 Kasuuany oy} YIJM JUNODOY Ul ‘ddUNSead) ‘ade ey] 9g “9 ‘9 VSENQOOOV SAYHAAAOSVAAL AHL HO LOVULSaAv 238 REPORTS. Report of the Ornithological Section, 1920. The needs of the Society having necessitated a shortened Ornithological Report as of other papers for publication in the 1920 Transactions, I shall proceed, after a brief introduc- tion, to a statement of the local observations. Last year I commented upon the mystery of migration— the why and the wherefore of the long journey undertaken i in the spring of the year northward and in the autumn south- ward. Side by side with the facts now known as to the movements of the birds during their absence from us it is interesting to place the theories—some of them very wild—-of our ancestors on this point. And here is one, preserved in a paper in the Harleian Miscellany. The theory is based on what is now well-recorded shee vation, viz., that many birds, including the stork, the bird used in illustration, often fly un migration at a height that renders them indiscernible. Our old writer argues therefore that as the flight is not horizontal it must be perpendicular, and consequently it becomes clear that the moon must be the first resting place the birds would be likely to strike! and he says :— “therefore the stork, and the like may be said of other season-observing birds, till some place more fit can be assigned to them, does go unto, and remain in some one of the celestial bodies, and that must be the moon, which is most likely, because nearest, and bearing most relation to this our earth, as appears in the Copernican scheme ; yet is the distance great enough to denominate the passage thither an itineration or journey.” In conclusion the author clinches the matter to his satisfaction by taking the time that the stork is absent from — its nesting quarters, and showing how it is utilised. Two months are occupied in the upward flight of 240,000 miles, three for rest and refreshment, and two more for the return journey ! What a pity such is not actually the case, for were it so _ how simple the problem of communicating with | our next-door neighbour in space. In the notes which follow the earlier date given is that of the first observation, the locality and the observer’s name. The later date is that of the last observation made. My thanks are again due to all those who have assisted me in the work and without whose help this Report would hardly have been possible. 5 4 5 ¢ 4 5 1920. | REPORTS. 239 Chiff-chaff.—March 18th, St. Martin’s, Mr. Rowswell; October 13th, St. Martin’s, Mr. Rowswell. ‘Throughout September and in the early part of October this little bird was heard almost daily—certainly much more fre- quently than is usually the case at the end of the season. Wheatear.— April 5th, St. Saviour’s, Mr. Rowswell ; October 12th, L’An- cresse, Mr. Rowswell. I was on Lihou Island on August 20th, and saw several wheatears there. Mr. Saumarez Le Cocq saw one at Alderney on June 3rd. Wryneek.—March 29th. Torteval, Rev. R. H. Tourtel ; July 26th, Torteval, Rev. R. H. Tourtel. I did not hear the bird before April 17th, nor after July 5th. Iam inclined to believe that in the last few years the wryneck has been heard less at St. Martin’s than formerly. Both of Mr. Tourtel’s dates are interesting. It is quite unusual to hear this migrant in March, and as regards his last date for hearing the bird it is almost a record, one only later date appearing in the Zransactions, viz., July 30th, in 1908. (Hocart, Vale.) Cueckoo.— April 9th, Havilland Hall farm, Mr. 8. M. Henry. (By the 18th the bird was being heard everywhere). July 5th, St. Martin’s, Mr. Rowswell. At ALDERNEY the date of arrival for that island was given in the Evening Press as the 10th. Without doubt the cuckoo, as well as the wryneck, made a very early appearance this spring. My own notes, which cover a period of 32 years, contain but one earlier date for the bird’s arrival... This was in 1894, when I heard the call at Les Blanches on the 7th of April. Swallow.—April 11th, L’Ancresse Common, Miss K. Tardif; October 28th, St. Martin’s, Miss K. Tardif. It was not until May was in that other than stragglers were observed. After this they gradually increased in num- bers, but all through the season were never numerous, and they left us in the autumn at an early date. By the middle of September only stragglers remained behind despite a delightful extension of summer weather which continued all through October, and on one day only were any seen after October 14th, viz., onthe 28th as noted above. ‘Thisseems to suggest that the big movements are not influenced by the weather actually prevailing. On October 8th Miss Tardif saw a big flock on migration from farther north, which she estimated at about 200 in number, flying over Jerbourg, St. Martin’s. In her own words ‘‘ All the afternoon they hawked to and fro, high up in the tranquil, misty air, and though nearly invisible, their twittering was plainly audible down below. On the approach of dusk, at some given signal, unseen and unheard by the watcher, they closed up their ranks and, flying in compact formation, made off towards the south-west.’’ Swift.-—April 27th, Town church tower, Mr. Rowswell; September Ist, Les Damouettes, Mr. Rowswell. Swifts were not late in arriving in the islands, nor have their numbers decreased as in the case of the swallow. Very pleasant it is to stand and watch a large flock of swifts hawk over a field of grass being laid low by the mowing machine. Drawn to the spot from far and near by the prospect of food, their graceful rial evolutions at a low level—a level so low as to bring the whizzing made by their rapid movements through the air within sound of the watcher— are full of more than ordinary interest to the lover of birds and their ways. Cornerake.—May, 20th, Cobo, Mr. C. G. de la Mare; July 8th, Les Bemonts, St. Andrew’s, Mr. E. Rammell. It is interesting to be able to record that this bird still visits us, although, apparently, in very small numbers. On June 6th I heard one from the garden at Les Blanches. Yellow ammer.—The yellow ammer has been much in evidence this summer. My notes on this bird, which begin with May 24th, when I heard the plaintive reedy note near the Mont Varouf, St. Saviour’s, and 240 REPORTS. saw the bird, show that the song was noted at St. Martin’s in June, July and August, also that on the 7th of the latter month I came across the bird at several widely separated spots, and on the evening of that day heard three or four (there may have been as many as five) singing together at Les Varioufs, Forest. I did not hear the bird after August 16th. Redstart.—Mr. S. M. Henry has informed me that he saw a redstart near Le Creux harbour, Sark, on October 12th, and a few weeks previously had seen one at Mount Row, St. Peter-Port, in this island. Chough.—In “British Birds’’ for February, 1920 (No. 9, Vol. XIII., page 243), are a few ‘‘ Notes on the Birds of Guernsey,’’ by R. H. Baillie. The most interesting, certainly, of tbe several notes, is one referring to the chough—a bird once common here, but for years now unknown . except, perhaps, as an occasional visitor, as in the case of a specimen that fell into Jurat Kinnersly’s hands by accident in August, 1916, and recorded in that year’s T'ransactions. Mr. Baillie was in Guernsey in April, 1919, and saw the bird near the Moye point on the 22nd. Basit T. Rowswk tu, Hon. Sec., Ornithological Section. Se Report of the Archzological Section, 1920. There is little to report of interest during the past year. The classification of our prehistoric monuments, referred to in last year’s report, has been nearly completed, but it has proved to be of a larger extent than was at first contemplated, and it will not therefore be possible to print it for the present in the Z’ransactions. It will, however, be typed out and will be available for the use of members and any others i are interested in the subject. The King’s Receiver has, in accordance with his promise, had all the ancient monuments in Herm scheduled in the lease of Herm to the new tenant. It is hoped that this action will be the means not only of securing those already discovered against damage by thoughtless action, but also lead to a more careful exploration of the ground than has hitherto been made. S. CarEY CurTIS, Secretary, Archzological Section. Report of the Folklore Section, 1920. The sectional reports have to be curtailed this year owing to the increased expenses of paper and printing, but there are several items I wish to place on record. We all know the account in Sir Edgar MacCulloch’s Guernsey Folklore of the Chevauchée de St. Michel, by which we see that that Fief claimed, and exercised, as late as the middle of the 19th Century, the right of riding round the island once in three 1920. | REPORTS. 241 years, in procession, inspecting the state of the roads and fining the inhabitants, irrespective of their feudal jurisdiction, who had allowed branches or buildings to interfere with the traffic. Interspersed with this observance were many cere- monies which undoubtedly proved it to be a survival of religious, probably pre-Christian, ritual. Well, among the interesting ecclesiastical deeds which are being printed by the Société Jersiaise in the “Cartulaire des Iles” they are now publishing, is one, No. 125, dated 1314, by which the tenants of Fief St. Michel in Guernsey, namely, the parishioners of the Vale, Castel, St. Saviour’s, St. Peter-in-the-W ood and Torteval claim as a feudal privilege the right of an annual procession around the ‘ Moustier” of St. Michel. Now ‘ Moustier ” means either Monastery or Church (Munster), so that the procession will have taken place around the old feudal Court house of St. Michel, situated just below the Church, and possibly around the Church as well. That this procession was considered, even in those days, as a relic of heathendom is evident from the fact that the procession had been stopped by order of the LHcclesiastical Authorities—the Abbot of Mont St. Michel and the Prior of the Vale—and not by the Bailiff and the Royal Court. That large block of stone lying west of the Vale Church was con- jectured by Sir Edgar MacCulloch to be a dislodged logan or rocking-stone. These stones were venerated as oracles by Neolithic man and used for purposes of divination and as meeting places of the tribes by their law-givers and priests. It was undoubtedly to counteract this superstition that the Church was built upon this site, but evidently the old tradition still lingered after many hundred years of Christianity. This petition—which apparently was refused—is the sole evidence on record of the occurrence of two processions in connection with the local Fief of St. Michel. In the Times of September 28th, 1920, is a letter from Mr. Henry Gauvain, of Alton, Hants, in connection with a notice which had appeared in that paper on “ Human Vam- pires” in Spain. And he quotes as a Channel Island case in point a story which I was told when I was in Alderney some sixteen years ago. “A man was very perturbed with the condition of his wife, who was lying dangerously ill. He consulted a witch doctor, who advised him to perform the following test, which would indicate to him whether or not his wife would recover. A circle was to be formed of mercury poured on the ground. In the middle of the circle ‘dragon’s blood’ (resin obtained from Demonorops draco) was to be 242 REPORTS. placed and fired. The direction in which the smoke travelled would indicate whether the lady would recover. The experi- ment was undertaken, and from the direction in which the smoke blew death was predicted. The witch doctor, being again visited, explained that the patient was under the influence of the evil eye. To remove the spell the husband was directed to open the front door at midnight, and if any- body was discovered watching the house, that person would be the culprit, and the spell could only be removed by drawing his blood. The witch doctor’s directions were again observed, and, as ill-luek would have it, a harmless, but very garrulous little man—not remarkable for his intelligence—was discovered passing. ‘The victim was inveigled into the house, where, despite his spirited but unavailing protests, his throat was deliberately cut. Happily the unfortunate man made his escape, reported the event to the authorities, and was saved by the skill of the doctor who told the story. The husband was sentenced, I believe, to one month’s imprisonment.” In conclusion, I must relate a story which was handed down to his descendants by the late Mr. Joseph Collings, which recalls the legend of the Pied Piper of Hamelin. “ At the end of the 18th or beginning of the 19th century a beggar asked for food and permission to sleep the night in the barn at Bon Air, near le Valnord. His request was refused by the owner of the house, and he was promptly ordered away from the door. The man went on to la Fauconnaire and repeated his request. Here he was given food and told he could sleep the night in one of the barns. Next morning, before leaving, he told his benefactor that he had no money to repay his kindness but, instead, he would rid him of all the rats with which the buildings were infested. From that day not a rat was to be seen at La Fauconnaire, but a fortnight later Bon Air was swarming with them, and it is said that troops of rats were seen crossing the Mill stream of the Vrangue on their way thither from La Fauconnaire. EpirH F. Carey, Sec. Folklore Section. SOCcrAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY IN THE | SIXTEENTH CENTURY, WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE REFORMATION. BY MISS EDITH CAREY. 0-——_—_——- Tuis lecture is an attempt to penetrate into what is virtually a “salle des pas perdus’’—namely, some of the social con- ditions of Guernsey four hundred years ago. It is compiled, as far as possible, from contemporary records, mostly from those which are as yet unpublished and inaccessible to the general public. For each of these records, however prosaic in substance, has its own background of ancient people, of an- cient manners and obsolete customs, because the sixteenth century marked a general change of spirit and outlook of the people. With the advent of the Reformation came the spirit of secular Reform, and the spread of Education and the wider distribution of wealth marked the rise of the middle classes, and the downfall of the old “ Noblesse d’epée.” It is difficult to imagine what our Island must have looked like four hundred years ago. There were no high roads. Hven the “ Chemin du Roy ”—the King’s highway— was nothing but a steep, unlit, winding country lane overhung by trees; and the other roads were merely bridle paths between fields and hedgerows, so deep and shaded as to be almost impassable in muddy weather. The richer classes rode from one district to another, frequently with their wives sitting on pillions behind them ; the “ mounting steps” can be seen outside many old farmhouses to this day. The poorer classes had only the most primitive of ox-carts or their own feet as methods of conveyance. So that it can easily be believed that communication, even between parish and parish, was rare. This is corroborated in going through the old registers and noticing how certain family names were peculiar to certain parishes for generation after generation, proving that not only did the islanders seldom marry out of the island, but even seldom outside their own immediate neighbourhood. We know, that even as late as the beginning of the nineteenth century, there were country folk who had not only never been 244 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. out of the Island, but only occasionally as far as the Town, so that we can easily believe that three hundred years earlier many people at St. Peter’s, Torteval and St. Saviour’s had never even seen St. Peter-Port. / Let us try and reconstruct ‘the St. Peter-Port of the Sixteenth Century, and, in so doing, I must acknowledge my indebtedness to Mr. Cox’s excellent article on this subject. The rock on which Castle Cornet stands was then an island, and north-west of it was a sandy bay extending between two reefs of rock, on which were built, first the South Pier, to which, in the days of Queen Elizabeth, a bend towards the N.E. was added, forming what was then known as the “ Havre de la Chaussée,” but which is now called the “ Old Harbour ;’’?) and then, in the days of Queen Anne, the old North Pier was added. A strong and plentiful stream of water, taking its rise in St. Martin’s parish, flowed down the valley of the Ruettes Brayes, passing under the bridge still known as the “ Pont Renier.” Below this it met another stream flowing down Vauvert, and they passed through various water mills in Mill Street, rushed down Fountain Street, and, passing under an- other small bridge at the bottom of the street, west of the Town Church, called the Pont Archon, discharged themselves into the sea through yet another water mill situated in the now destroyed part of the churchyard, north of the Town Church. : The long struggle between France and England for the possession of Normandy which followed the loss of that province by King John in 1204, rendered these Islands constantly exposed to attacks by the French, so the fortification of St. Peter-Port, which, not until 1275 do we find dignified by the name of a “town,” became necessary, as it was repeatedly burnt, raided, and destroyed by the French. In 1351 Edward III. ordered that the town should be enclosed on the land side by a strong wall, and, in order to provide the necessary funds, a tax was levied for one year on all goods bought and sold in the Island, one-half being paid by the buyer and one-half by the seller. The boundary gates of this wall, or the “ barriéres de la ville,” are still marked by the stones which were placed at (J) Transactions Natural Science Society, 1907. (2) This bend of the South Pier terminated where the lighthouse marking the entrance to the old harbour now stands. This spot was formerly occupied by a guard-house, where watch was always kept to mark the arrival and departure of ships. At the angle where the pier took a bend to the North stood a kind of obelisk on which Ordonnances of the Royal Court and other public notices were placarded; the pier itself serving as a sort of Exchange where merchants and shipowners met to transact business, and as a public promenade, 1920. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 245 various points, in the year 1700, by the Town Constables. The north end of the wall began at ‘the Tour Gand, a tower which once stood west of the spot where the Pollet joins the open space of the Plaiderie. The “ Plaiderie” was so called in the 17th Century when the Governor’s, or King’s, Barn, was converted to the use of the Royal Court, although as late as 1664 Lord Hatton owned that he still made use of the loft above for his granary, and that “ both outside and inside ” it was so like a Barn and so unlike a Court of Justice that many complaints were made of “ye inconveniency and undecency of it.” It however continued to be the Court. House until 1799, and still exists as Mr. Gould’s store. Lord Hatton also claimed that the “‘ place for usual meeting of ye Bailly and Justices to hold their Court has always been assigned to them by ye Governor.” [Answer of Christopher, Lord Hatton to Petition and pretended Grievances of Inhabitants of Guernsey ; a Greffe MS. | It is possible that, in medieval times, our Royal Court was usually held in a Church, both from its sacred associations and also as the only building large enough to hold the necessary people. A Deed of 1499, relating to land in the Castel parish, was pleaded before John Martin, Bailiff, and two Jurats “ Hn |’ Eglise de Notre Dame du Chastel.” (Lee MSS.) Hast of this royal barn in pre-Reformation days was the Croix de Glatigny, or Town Cross, where proclamations and notices were cried aloud to the people. Starting at this point the wall probably went a short way up Forest Lane and then turned southward to meet another gateway east of the present Post Office and facing the pump and steps leading to Le. Marchant Street. Smith Street, in the sixteenth century, was literally a “ Rue des Forges,” and we can imagine the fires roaring while the horses were shod within that. Town gate. From hence the wall divided the old Le Marchant town estate. known as the Manoir de Haut or Manoir Le Marchant, which then extended as gardens and orchards behind Smith ‘Street, from what is now Le Riche’s shop to the ground now occupied by St. James’ Church, and included the site of the present, Court House. It was entered by the archway which still exists below Le Riche’s, and in those days on the south side of the arch stood the Manorial Chapel of the estate, called “ St. Michel du Manoir,” of which, in 1520, James Guille was Chaplain. The Manor House itself is now the Constables’ Office. From hence the wall must have passed behind the houses on the west of High Street to a barriére in Berthelot B 246 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. Street, now removed, which stood against the first house on the left-hand side as you go up the hill. Proceeding southward, it joined almost immediately the land attached to the Town Rectory—now Mr. W. W. Fuzzey’s Auction Rooms. For, until the end of the eighteenth century, the whole of what is now the Market Square was the Rector’s garden, and an archway and gate stood at its south-western end, where are now the King’s Weights. The wall from this point crossed the present Vegetable Market in a southerly direction, and met another gate which stood half way up Fountain Street, a little to the westward of the flight of steps leading to ‘‘ Les Cottes,” now satirically known as “ Rosemary Lane.” “ Les Cottes ” means huts, and here the huts of the garrison of the Tower of Beau Regard once stood.” For at the top of Cornet Street—Tower Hill, as it is still called—and on the spot where St. Barnabas Church now stands, once stood the important fortification of the Tour de Beauregard, and the town gate which stood opposite to it is still marked by its barrier stone. Adjoining this, at the top of Cornet Street stood, certainly down to the days of Queen Elizabeth, a guard-house, which was the property of the Town parish. This was surrounded by a “ Belle” or yard, described in a deed of sale of 1597 as “au long et par le Nord du grand Chemin, et a la porte d@entrée de la Ville par devers le vouest.” A flight of stone steps. undoubtedly its southern boundary, ran between Tower Hill and the bottom of Hauteville. They are now hidden between locked doors. Here, on the outskirts of the town, stood the stake and the rack, and, at the foot of the hill, in the valley appropriately named “ La Vallée de Misére,” ® tradition says that the many unfortunate victims of the superstition of our ancestors were burned, alike for heresy and for witchcraft. From the top of the hill on the opposite side, a line of wall, or perhaps a trench, was carried down in the direction of Cliff Street and “Ia Coupée Doublier” to the seashore, where it was terminated by a Tower, which was still in exist- ence in the eighteenth century, and this was probably the original “Castle Vaudin” which gave its name to this locality. From here the wall turned northward until it ended at a spot just east of the Town Church where the barriére (1) There isan Indenture in the Record office, dated 1375, between the King (Edward iii.) and William de Asthorp, Captain of the King’s Castle of Cornet and Tower of Beau Regard in Guernsey, relating to the safeguard of the Castle and Tower by 30 ‘“‘ hommes d’armes” and 30 “‘ Balisters” (i.e., archers) in summer and 15 of each class in winter. (2) Perchage of Fief le Roi in St. Peter-Port. 1573 on pages 31-32 devoted to the Land at the Bordage :—‘‘ Nicolas Careye en son gardin dela vallée de Myssayre. The Carey house was the large granite house, nowa bakery, facing Tower Hill steps. 1920. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 247 stood against the old house, which was only removed a short time ago, and which was originally used for the King’s Weights. The sea front of the Town does not appear to have needed much fortification, as the ground rose rapidly from the beach without the intervention of the roadways and quays which have arisen where the sea once rolled. In fact the houses on the east side of High Street, from the Town Church to the Carrefour, were not included in the Perchage of 1573, as they were “ dedans les limites du grant Flo de Mars” (within high water mark of the spring tides). But at the point where the old South Pier joined the land, near where Prince Albert’s statue now stands, there stood a strong building abutting against the eastern wall of the cemetery and serving as a Guard House, at the back of which was a flight of steps leading to the beach—then known as the Galet Heaume. The entrance to the Town from the South Pier and this gate was through a narrow lane, only wide enough for foot passengers, between the Church and the burial ground, having an archway at each end, the abutments of which are still to be seen in the masonry of the Church. This passage was called “ La Grille,” denoting that it was closed by an iron grating, preventing, in case of need, access to the town from the sea side. In the sixteenth century Pollet Street had few, if any, houses on the eastern side. Where it ended, north of the Tour Gand, stood a little Chapel and a hostelry for pilgrims, both dedicated to St. Julian, patron saint of travellers. These were founded in 1361 by a pious Guernseyman, Pierre de St. Pierre. North of these stood the Parish Schoo! or “ Petite Hcolle,” founded, or possibly enlarged, in 1513 by Thomas Le Marchant and Janette Thelry his wife.@) Behind these, on the slope of the hill, was the district known in 1573 as “ Neuve Ville” or New Town. From the site of the Grand Bosq, which is now Gardner’s Royal Hotel, to the Salerie and covering the district now known as Well and Piette Roads, and abutting what was then a sandy beach, was the little fishing village known as the “ territoire de Gla- tigny.” 3 (1) Perchage of St. Peter-Port, 1607. ‘‘Item. There is a house upon the Quay, at the east end of the church in the towne, in the whiche the King’s Weights, by order of the Lords of the Counsell long since have been placed.” (2) ‘* Le jour de Paques. 1513. Thomas Le Marchant et Jeannette Thelry sa femme..donnent..une meson et jardin au nord de la Chapelle Saint Julien..pour tenir ou entretenir les écoles en ladite meson en tempsa venir..et deux quartiers de froment de rente au Maitre pour instruire les écoliers. Et leur faire répéter chaque soir un antienne a Notre Dame et un pater et un Ave pour le repos de l'ame des donateurs aprés leur décés.”. This school was pulled down and its revenues diverted to the new Parish Schools in 1849, 248 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. Above ‘ Neuve Ville” and the Truchot, on what is now the grounds of Hlizabeth College, stood the Friary of the Cordeliers or Franciscan Friars, founded by Richard II. A portion of the entrance arch still abuts from what is now called “ Chestnut Hall.” In 1565 this land, which had lapsed to the Crown at the Reformation, was given by Queen Elizabeth for the endowment of Elizabeth College, and here it was that the College was first held, the nave serving as a schoolroom and the chancel being occupied by the Master. It was connected with the Town by a road called “La Rue Cache,” or “ Chasse Vassal,” which led to the Town gate in Smith Street, north of that portion of the Le Marchant Estate now covered by St. Paul’s Chapel and St. James’ Church. The other means of access was by the road, now known as “Hospital Lane,” but then called “ La Rue Maupertuis,” or “¢ Hvil Hole,” which led from the “ grand maison du Truchot ” to its entrance gate. These Friars, who were buried in the adjacent cemetery, from which they were separated by the “ Rouge Rue,’ pro- bably officiated at the Chapelle de Lorette which stood near Candie, on or near what is still called Loretto Place. Beyond that again, in a field on the Mon Plaisir Estate, south of the lane which leads from the Rue Rozel to the back of the Rocquettes, was the Chapel of St. Jacques, to which “La Porte” and ‘“ Rouge Huis” are conjectured to have been ancient gateways. Here stood an image, possibly another stone figure like those at the Castel and St. Martin’s Churches, known in post- Reformation times as -“l’ydolle de St. Jacques.” With the exception of a few detached farm houses and cottages, all the remaining neighbourhoods of the Town, Hauteville, Havelet, WVauvert—literally then a “green valley ”°—the Grange, consisted of orchards, fields and furzebrakes. Here and there were megalithic monuments ; a menhir, “ La Pierre de la Varde,’ stood somewhere on the present Montville Estate ; another, “ La Pierre del’Hyyreuse,” on the site where Queen Victoria’s Tower now stands. It was removed and a windmill erected on its site in the sixteenth century. La Pierre Percée was on the estate which still bears its name, and a dolmen or “ Trepied ” stood somewhere near the top of Forest Lane. Besides these were numberless other (1) Percage of 1573. ‘‘ Thomas le Marchant en son gardin de devant la porte du Collége joygnant au gardin notre souverayne Dame la Royne pardevers le vouest dela Rue de Maupertuys. Item. Enses mesnages du Vaux lorens comprenant le courtil de desus la Rouge Rue. James Petevin en son gardin au long de la Rouge Rue joynant au mesnage Thomas le Marchant par devers le vouest.” 25 pl 1920. ] SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 249 dolmens and menhirs, now destroyed ; while the country was thickly dotted over with wayside crosses, crucifixes and cal- varies, and also with small chapels or oratories, all demolished at the Reformation. We can imagine how lovely it must have looked with open streams and fountains, trees and furze, and the masses of spring flowers for which Guernsey has always been noted, instead of the “ mean streets ’ by which these beau- tiful slopes are now covered. In this isolated spot, herded together in this tiny narrow town, what manner of men were our ancestors of the sixteenth century ? - These old documents take us back to a very different world ; a world, which though curiously mingled with the roaring, ruffling, rushing earth of Villon and of Commines, is still the gracious earth of the Golden Legend and the Roman dela Rose; an earth gay with poetry and haunted by old gods, filled with “ antique fables and fairy toys,” with the love of God, and the passions of men. Roman Catholicism had but super-imposed its feasts on the pagan festivals of heathen days, its Churches on the sites of heathen altars. Men and women still danced round fires at the Roque Balan on St. John’s Eve, more in commemoration of: the Solar Solstice than of the Christian Saint; they pro- cessed, under auspices of Church and State, dancing and singing round the Island, nominally to see that the ways were clear for the passage of the Host on the day of Corpus Christi; but nevertheless, pagan altars were visited and pre-Christian rites maintained. Witchcraft, which in itself was but a survival of ancient worships, was an underlying force, and, as long as it did not openly interfere with Christianity, was not prosecuted until Puritanism was established. It was the Puritans also who forbade the dances, the merrymakings, the holidays, the songs and games, the balls, the cards and the dice in which pre- Reformation Guernsey delighted, and we can only judge by the number and severity of the ordonnances that the Royal Court were obliged to pass, how hard it was to kill the natural gaiety of the people. In the sixteenth century,in Guernsey as in England, after the suicidal strife of the Wars of the Roses, in which the greater part of the old nobility was entirely wiped out, a new middle class sprang into being ; merchants and manufacturers, they were the founders of the prosperity of Great Britain. In medizval times men had worked together, and Feudalism had instituted the principle of service, for this the sixteenth 950 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. century substituted that of competition, and the individual begins to step out of the crowd. Among the pioneers of the progress of this century was John Bonamy, whose note-book is still in existence, and is one of the earliest memoranda we possess. John Bonamy, of St. Martin’s parish, ancestor of the Guernsey family of Bonamy, was the son of Peter Bonamy and Marguerite Patris, and he married Marguerite Le Mesurier. On St. Vincent's Day 1495 he was made Procureur du Roi, the King then being Henry VII. He must have been educated by the parish priest or sent to a Monkish School, either at Blanchelande or perhaps to the little parish school of St. Peter-Port which preceded the College. At any rate he was a man of learning for the days which saw the invention of printing given to the world, and in 1498 he translated the famous Extente or Rent Roll of Edward III. from Latin into French. It is interesting to see from his book that he was part owner of a ship La Pitié, his partners being Dominique Perrin and John Careye. In spite of all the Island had suffered from foreign invaders, for two centuries she had been trying to develope her train with Gascony and with England. We know thatin 1425 three Guernsey ships, owned and manned by Guernseymen, took part in the siege of Mont St. Michel. They were La Pitié, La Marie, and La Trinité, commanded respectively by three Guernsey jurats, Denis le Marchant, Pierre Nicholas, and Edmond Henry. In this note-book we find that John Bonamy’s ship imported crossbows (arbalestes) for the Militia, which were apparently issued to each parish through the medium of the parish priests ; cloth, wool and yarn for general use, wine for the priests for the Church Services, and also for John Blondel the Bailiff, as well as for his personal friends for wedding feasts and local festivals ; one entry being: “Item, a Nicolas le Mesyer’ (his brother-in-law) ‘por. maryer sa fille.” This trade was probably carried on vid Poole and Southampton, the. latter being then a flourishing port, and the haven of the great galleys of Venice and Genoa. About this time, and all through the sixteenth century, we find that all the richer Guernsey families sent representatives to live at Lyme, Poole, and Southampton, so as to further the rapidly increasing trade with England and abroad. For the raw wool and cotton yarn our ships brought in we re- exported as knitted and woven goods,—stockings, guernseys, jerseys, and linen cloth. al G < = « co} = ou 2 x Ir FE 5 ) z a < ul a x te) Oo it) i) = fe) Zz 2 > = < z O i) Zz I fe) 5 4 Ww 14} < a ul = - 1920. ] SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 251 By the end of the fifteenth century John Bonamy was probably one of the richest men in the Island. His trading ventures must have brought in good profits, and he also had his official salary as Procureur, which according to his note-book amounted, in the year 1492—“ Item, par. mes gages de la Court ii. gros.” On May 14th, 1498, he began to build the house at Les Caches, St. Martin, which: still stands behind what is now known as Hubert’s Nursery garden. The stone was quarried at Albecq, and evidently work was then done on the co-opera- tive system ; neighbours lent their carts, horses, and oxen to carry his stone and to plough his fields, and were paid in kind as well as in money or corn rents. Thus we find that, while Colas Jehan, senior, was paid 10 gros, his son was paid 5 gros and two pairs of stockings (“‘ cauches”’) worth 6 gros, while Philipin Le Poitevin and Colas Fyquet, for quarrying his stone, were each paid two pairs of stockings. He also got some of his stone from “ L’Ecluse Luet,” namely, the Mill Pond behind the old Water Mill of Moulin Huet, and from what was then known as “ Vieille Port,’ but what is now called “ Moulin Huet Bay.” In 1499 we find that he owed Thomas Cluett not only for his chimney piece “ mantell de cimeyne” but for a silver badge or token—perhaps a swan (“ une syne d’argent”’) weighing one ounce. We do not know to what purpose this was put. In the following year (1500) we find that he and various other devout Guernsey Catholics decided to take the long and expensive pilgrimage to Rome. At that time Henry VII. was reigning in England, Louis XII., with his young wife Anne of Brittany had just began to reign in France, Ferdinand and Isabella were King and Queen of Spain, Alexander VL., perhaps the most infamous of the Borgias, was Pope of Rome, while in Guernsey Edmund de Weston was Governor, and John Martin was Bailiff. Bonamy’s notes on this interesting journey are tantalisingly scanty. Although he writes of the route which “ we ” took in going to Rome, he nowhere says of whom the party was composed. In a deed belonging to the late Colonel de Garis, of Sous l’Eglise, I find that on July 3rd, 1500, one Collas Corbin was attorney for “‘ John de Lisle qui est 4 Rome,” so we may infer that he was of the party. Bonamy tells us that they started on the 10th March, 1500, and did not arrive in Rome until Easter Monday, the 20th April, which, as they probably meant to attend the great Haster Festival Celebration, must have been 252 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. a disappointment. While at Rome they apparently were robbed at the Abbey ‘‘de Lese” although the entry is very obscure,” and they left Rome on the following Tuesday week, thus only remaining ten days in that city. They travelled down across France probably on pack horses or mules. Starting from Caen they proceeded through Falaise, Argenton, Seez, La Mesle, Bellesme, La Ferté, Vendome, Blois, Rosmarentin, Vierson Ovin, Blac au Berry, Dun le Roy, St. Pierre le Montier, across to La Palisse, Roane, St. Saphorin, Tarara, Bresle, Lyons, Avignon to Marseilles. There they took ship and went along the coast to Nice, Villa Franca, Savona, Albenya to Genoa, where they resumed their land journey and travelled via Lucca, Florence, Siena and Viterbo to Rome. He tells us nothing of the inevitable hardships and discomforts of the journey—though a contemporary German roverb runs: ‘* Whoso would learn to pray let him go ona ship.” But he evidently tried to see as many holy relies as’ possible en route. for in his love for legend and miracle he was the true son of his day. Real life was then so difficult and painful, protectors so few and persecutors so many, that the smaller people of the world were driven for consolation to visionary joys and imaginary succours. The simultaneous discovery of America and the introduction of the Printing Press had encouraged the “ curiosity of far-off things,” so that we are not surprised to find him record that at Tarascon was. the corpse of St. Martha, at the Abbey és Monts,—at St. Maximin in Provence—was the head of the Madelaine, and at Genoa was the dish on which the Paschal Feast was eaten. This was known as the Santa Catena, and was supposed to be carved out of an emerald ; 1t was in later days captured by Napoleon and taken to Paris, where it was tested and found to be green glass, and was restored to the Cathedral of Genoa in 1815. At Genoa Bonamy also records the chains with which St. John and St. Peter were said to have been bound. He also adds, that at Vendéme was the tear which our Lord shed on Lazarus (“le ladre ”).@) Lord Acton, himself a Roman Catholic, tells us that, amidst the abuses and excesses of the Romish Church, in that epoch of lax discipline and indistinct theology, was the system of Indulgences applied to souls in Purgatory ; which meant that, on payment of a certain sum for Masses, they were (1) “‘ Nos fumes derobes allabaye de lese.” (2) Lazarus, as the typical leper gave his name to the disease. ‘‘Maladrie” was the old French name for a lazaretto, while the hospital of ‘“‘St. Lazare” was familiarly known as “St. Ladre.” | | | ae 1920. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 253 straightway released from Purgatory and received into Para- dise. Five Churches in Rome enjoyed what were known as “ privileged altars ”’—at one, five Masses were required, at another, thirty ; in the crypt of St. Sebastian one visit was enough, and John Bonamy gives a list of nineteen persons for whom he caused a Mass to be sung at this altar during his visit to Rome. They were Pierre Bonamy and Marguerite Patrys, his father and mother; a group of landowners in St. Martin’s parish, neighbours and probably kinsfoik of the Bonamys: these were, John Jehan, Collas Thoume, Collas and Jeanne Le Mesurier (probably his brother and sister-in-law), Janette ‘l'ardif, and Collas Mauger. He also included Nicolas Fashion, who had been Bailiff of Guernsey from 1481 to 1488; Richard Ettur and Guillaume Ozanne, both land- owners in the Castel parish ; Thomas de la Court, Seigneur of Trinity Manor in Jersey and also a Jurat in our Royal Court; Perotyne Henry, daughter of Francois Henry and Perotyne de St. Pierre, thus a granddaughter respectively of the pious founders of the Chapels of St. Apolline and of St. Julien; the wife of Collas Hffart, who was probably Perotine, sister of Dominique Perrin his partner in La Pitié; and the wife of Jehannet Baudein; Thomas Bunell; Collas Garin; Pierre Brehaut des Hyvelins; and Collas du Pré. | In the year 1505 he records that his daughter Perotine was married to Thomas Carey, son of Laurence, and it is interesting to see what a daughter’s dower consisted of in those days. He says he bought her two yards and a half of fur made of weasel skins (fourrure de moustille) at thirteen gros of silver per yard ; a yard and half of serge at twenty-two silver ettelins a yard; a hood for fifteen silver gros. He also gave her a new feather bed and quilt ; a poker (?) “ point” and a shovel; a silver knife of Ferrara make; a clock which had been given to him by her future mother-in-law, Laurence Carey's wife; twelve spools of wool; a cow one year old ; nine yards of linen for her sheets ; a warming pan; and one large dish and two porringers with handles, probably of pewter. We can tell what John Bonamy’s principal worldly goods consisted of by the numerous drafts of wills which are scat- tered through the book. In them we see that, besides his lands and his money, he leaves to his children his harness, carts, ploughs, livestock, spurs, farming implements, sheets, silver rings (“annoz d'argent”), pots, pans, plates and por- 254 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. ringers of pewter, prayer books and psalter, clocks, silver cups and silver spoons, halebards and cross bows, forty shields made of betony, worth two ecus (an ecu was worth three francs), @ To his daughter was to be given her mother’s mantle; his own clothes (‘‘drapeaux”’) were to be given to the poor, except his three “ bonnets” (probably the flat velvet caps worn by the men of that day), which his children were to have ; and his last will directed that his fields on either side of the Bailiff’s Cross should be let to a priest for seven years on condition that he said a weekly mass for his soul. John Bonamy died about 1510. We will now pass on to another original manuscript book of which the earliest eutry is dated 1505, and the latest 1571. It is known as the “ Manuscrit Girard,” although it was begun by Sire Denis Ozanne, priest, and only passed into the hands of Jean Girard by his marriage with Thomasse Ozanne, Denis Ozanne’s sister. Like the Bonamy manuscript the entries consist princi- pally of drafts of wills, accounts, and such like memoranda, the earliest dated entry in the book being a will by Denis Ozanne, dated 1505, which was subsequently superseded by one of 1507, although in both wills he leaves the residue of his goods to his two sisters. Sire Denis Ozanne was another of the pious Guernsey- men who went on a pilgrimage. His journey was over that famous road to holiness, the well-worn way to the great moun- tain shrine of St. Jago or St. James di Compostella. Dedi- cated by the Spaniards on the site of a menhir as a substitute for that glorious Jerusalem which, owing to the presence of infidel invaders upon their peninsula, they were themselves forbidden to visit, the site acquired a renown for singular sanctity and was thronged with pilgrims from all parts of Christendom. John Bonamy noted that, in 1501, he lent to John Le Fevre, of the Castel, “ung couronne au soleil por aller a St. Jacques.” It is possible that John Le Fevre and Denis Ozanne went together. Before starting on this long and toilsome pil- grimage Denis made an inventory ‘of the goods belonging to him, namely :—One bed, with curtains, coverlet, tester and pillow all complete; one Flemish chest, and a small metal coffer, probably similar to the one now in the Greffe, which belonged to the Fief St. Michel and in which the Fief Seal and the title deeds were kept ; one table complete and three benches ; a little trestle and two bashins; a metal pot and 3 MG In 1566 an ‘‘ escu soll” was worth six shillings sterling. (Livre d’Amerci et 1920. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 255 two pewter pans, also a porringer, three candlesticks and two salt-cellars, a saucer and a pint measure of pewter ; a bust of St. John and two bottles, probably the leather water bottles carried by all pilgrims; and seven skeins (“ eschevaulx”) of ecru thread, and two of white thread ; these may have been for stringing his bow. In 1507 Denis records the transactions which had passed between him and his (?) guardian (“selourge”) Guillaume Philipote with reference to the moneys advanced for his schooling and also for certain necessaries, such as bed, clothing, etc., amounting in all to six ecus and eight gros, for which sum Denis deposited as surety a silver goblet “ (hanap)” and a waistbelt of silk fringed with silver, a steel crossbow and two parchment “ priéres de Mattines,” by a deed to which Michel de Sausmarez was witness. On another page Denis notes that his two nieces Marie and Katherine Ozanne, daughters of his brother Guillaume, in 1510, owned two “ Agnus Dei.” These were probably brought home by their father when he went on a pilgrimage to “la Croix de Challedon ”— (wherever that may have been)—for which pilgrimage he had to borrow a “couronne d'or” from his brother Denis. For these relics were specially blessed silver images of a lamb—the Lamb of - God—wrapped in a special cover (“une nouleure a agnus dei avec agniaulx d’argent”). We know that Mary Queen of Scots wore at her execution an Agnus Dei hanging from a black ribband. They also owned two silver skewers (“ bro- quez d/argent”), three silver rings, and two girdles, one of them being fringed, from which their rosarys would have been suspended. Denis Ozanne died about 1511, and Jean Girard, his brother-in-law, then continues the book. This Jean Girard tells us he was a “batonnier de la frérie de Jésus ”»—which means that he carried the Friar’s staff of office during cere- monial processions ; and he was evidently also a schoolmaster in partnership with John de St. Martin; as in 1520 he notes that they had severally discharged their joint expenses “ tant d’escollage de mes pupilles de audevant du dit jour,” as well as in other matters. Pope tells us that :— “Who builds a Church to God and not to fame Will never mark the marble with his name.” but had Jean Girard, by a draft will, not bequeathed one angellot towards the “completion of the Chapels of Ste. Barbe and Ste. Katerine,” we should never have known of their existence. He also left the better of his two Breviaries 256 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. to the Castel Church, and no less than five silver cups (“ tasses d’argent ”’) to his wife, showing that the luxury of the age— which culminated in 1518 in the famous meeting between Henry VIII. of England and Francis I. of France at the Field of the Cloth of Gold—had penetrated also to our little Island. This note-book is interspersed with little songs, the “ Chansons Dissolues” abolished by the Puritans in later days. One of them runs thus :— “La Lignote De chantier, je ne me puys taire Quant l’eglantyer se reverdyst Amour me contraynt a se fere Ht que byen fera Byen era Il en era proufyst.” Jean Girard gives us the terms on which labour was hired at that date. On Lady Day 1520 he hired one Hector PArgentier to serve him for six years, at the price of seven ecus, or about 21 francs of money for the said six years, but he contracted also to feed, house, and clothe him for that period. Both master and man promised prompt and ready payment, one of money and the other of service and loyalty, and the | bargain was only to be broken by the death of either party. The contract was witnessed by Sire Hugh Lempriere, priest, Nicholas le Marchant, and James Ozanne. This James Ozanne, son of Laurence, had been Jean Girard’s ward, and his uncle Denis notes in 1510, that “une bonnet d’ecarlate ” was being kept for him, while the latter details the expenses to which he -had been put in rebuilding and rethatching the Ozanne’s houses—both “la grande” and “la petite maison ”’— after they had been burnt down. That Jean Girard was a cloth merchant in addition to his other avocations is proved by a memorandum giving the names of those who were indebted to him for woollen goods supplied during the Lenten season of 1516. Sire Michel le Chevalier for a yard and a half of black and cerise (? cloth) at 6 silver gros per yard ; a yard of white “ doubleux ” at “7 estellins d’argent” per yard ; and a yard of russet at 15 estellins of silver. Russet was evidently a favourite material for cloaks and other garments, as he had many other customers for it, while it was also made into stockings, for which Collette le Beuf owed 2 gros for one pair. Jean Girard died in 1528, and the next entry in the book is. dated 1566 ; to this we will return in due season, for many and great were the changes those 38 years were destined to bring. 1920. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 257 As we have seen, up to this time no mutterings of the storm which was raging on the Continent had hitherto penetrated into our Island. The people were still devoutly Roman Catholic, and the Bishop of Coutances still held ecelesiastical jurisdiction over us, a jurisdiction which was indeed officially recognised by the protestant Edward VI. in April 1550, and by the Lords in Council as late as 1565. In fact it was not until 1568, during the reign of (Jueen Elizabeth, that the islands were transferred to the diocese of Winchester. Jersey, being nearer the Continent, was the first to feel the influence of Luther’s repudiation of Romish doctrine and Calvin’s reconstruction of Catholic worship. The printing press allowed the hitherto inaccessible Scriptures to circulate in the vulgar tongue, and the Secession of Henry VIII. and consequent confiscation of all the insular Ecclesiastical properties, as well as the expulsion in 1537 of the franciscan monks on their refusal to take the oath of allegiance, “ brought home to Guernsey people the tremendous religious upheaval known as the Reformation. Also from 1541 to 1546 we had as our Governor, Sir Richard Long, a special protegé of Henry VIII. The one protestant evangeliser whose name has come down to us is Denis le Vair, a converted priest and colporteur, of whom Calvin subsequently wrote that in Guernsey, in the reign of Edward VI., was “une Eglise reformée francaise, dont le Ministre, Denis le Vair fut martyrisée 4 Rouen” in 1556. The religious wars and persecutions of the Huguenots in France drove many of them to take refuge in the Islands, and French being then the language universally spoken, it was by French Ministers, imbued with Calvinistic doctrine, that our Roman Catholic priests were replaced and the work of Reformation carried on. But it was undoubtedly the Church of England and not the Reformed Church of France that Edward VI. wished to establish here. Not content with abolishing the mass, at the instance of Sir Hugh Paulet, Governor of Calais and then of Jersey, he caused, in 1558, the Anglican Service Book to be translated into French by Francoys Philippe and printed by Thomas Gaulthier “ Im- primeur du Roy pour les Isles de Sa Majesté.” But unfor- tunately Edward died that same year, and all Protestant services were speedily suppressed by orders of his Roman Catholic Successor Queen Mary, and the old religion, which had been scotched but not killed sprang up with renewed vigour. | (1) Ellis’ ‘‘ Original Letters ii. Series ii. p. 91, 258 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. Our early Reformers had, undoubtedly, set the example of persecution and intolerance. The Church bells, with the exception of one in each Church, were sold and the proceeds devoted to Munitions of War for insular defence. All pictures, images, painted glass, and crucifixes in the Churches were demolished, and the wayside crosses and Calvarys which abounded in every parish in the Island were destroyed. In March 1552 some Roman Catholic priests were confined in Castle Cornet, as appears by a copy of verses transcribed, if not composed whilst in prison, by Sire Guillaume Pacquet, R.C. Rector of the Castel, whose name we shall meet again later on. In these verses the destruction of images, sacred vessels and vestments, and the hardships to which they were exposed by the persecutions of the rectors then in possession of their benefices are shown. “'Vétements, livres, autelets, Sont déjetés et mis a terre ; Les ymages sont dévaléz, Bruléz, et cassez ceux de pierre.” “Ceux qui firent cette chanson Couchent sur la terre bien dure, Pauvres prestres en la prison, Sans lits, sans feu, sans couverture !” But no sooner had Mary come to their throne than the consequences of this intolerance began to be felt. On June 7th, 1554, we find Richard Maindonald the Sheriff, and Nicholas Trohardy, the Comptroller, bound over to keep the peace, because the former had publicly stated that Trohardy, as a robber (“depredateur”) of Churches was unfit to be Comptroller ; while Mary had not been more than a month on the throne before the following significant case was brought into Court. By his will Edward VI. had cut out—on the ground of illegitimacy—his two sisters, Mary and Elizabeth, from their lawful inheritance, and bequeathed his throne to his cousin, Lady Jane Grey, who was married to Guildford Dudley, son of, the Duke of Northumberland. She was crowned on July 10th, 1553, but her reign only lasted nine days, and by popular acclamation Queen Mary reigned in her stead, and Lady Jane was executed the following year. It is evident that our then Governor, Sir Peter Meautys, who had succeeded Sir Richard Long, was one of Lady Jane’s sup- porters ; for on August 2nd, 1553, Jacques Sohier, aged 24, deposed that last July, between eight and nine o’clock in the morning, on his way home from the town, and while at the (1) L’Histoire du Cotentin et de ses Hes. T. iii. pp. 312-3, 1921. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 259 corner of the Rue Bougourt, at the Landes du Marchés, Castel, he met Ollivier Le Feyvre and Giret Ogier. In the course of conversation —little thinking that their words would echo through the centuries—Le Feyvre (speaking in French, of course,) said to Ogier, who was evidently discussing the probability of Queen Mary’s accession, ‘* Thank God we shall have our Mass back again, though that will vex you, Giret,” and added—the news of her Coronation evidently not having yet reached Guernsey—that “he prayed to God to give victory to the Queen.” To which Giret Ogier replied that “he prayed against her, and that our Governor was fighting against her with a great English Lord,” and added that “ her father (Henry VIII.) had proclaimed her to be illegitimate.” Which were disloyal words from a liege subject of the said Queen, more especially from one who, only eight years pre- viously, had been “ Procureur de la Messe au nom de Jésus ” in the Vale parish. Giret Ogier and two other accomplices, namely Jean Hubert and Noel Regnet, were sent to prison. The two former were pardoned by the Queen on the following 10th of January, but Regnet was ordered to leave the Island “ par le premier bateau qui s’en yra dehors.” Sir Peter Meautys also was deposed from his Governor- ship, and that harsh bigot, Sir Leonard Chamberlain, succeeded him in the following December.) But if the Protestant Reformers had persecuted with whips, undoubtedly the Catholics retaliated with scorpions. On May 27th, 1556,% a woman called Vincente Gosset was brought before Hellier Gosselin, Bailiff, and the Jurats, accused of having stolen a silver cup from the house of Nicholas le Couronnez, of St. Peter-Port. She had then taken the cup to a neighbour called Perotine Massey, and asked her to lend her 6 deniers (6d.) onit. Perotine, suspect- ing the cup to be stolen, and guessing the owner, reported the theft to le Couronnez, and Gosset confessed to the said theft. But Nicholas Carey, as Constable of the Town, when he went to Perotine’s house on this matter, saw some pewter vessels there of which he doubted the ownership, so thereupon hauled all the denizens of the house, Perotine herself, Catherine (1) Sir Leonard Chamberlain, son of Sir Edmund Chamberlain, of Sherborne, Dorset, married no less than four times. His son, Francis, was associated with him in the Governorship of Guernsey, and another son, George, in the Governorship of Alderney, which Sir Leonard had been granted in fee farm by Queen Mary. John Chamberlain, son of Francis, succeeded to Alderney at Sir Leonard’s death, but Was dispossessed on suspicion of conspiracy with French Roman Catholics to restore the islands to Roman Catholicism and to France. George Chamberlain, who fled to Ghent during the Protestant persecutions under Queen Elizabeth, was the father of Dr. George Chamberlain, Catholic Bishop of Ypres in 1626. ae vague de Jugements and Records, T, 1; and Foxe’s ‘‘ Book of Martyrs,” 260 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. Cauchés, her mother, and Guillemine Guilbert, her sister, off to prison in Castle Cornet while the case was being investi- gated. The personalities of these women are obscured by the immemorial local practice of invariably speaking of married women by their maiden names. Catherine Cauchés, then a widow, was a daughter of Pierre Cauchés, of St. Martin’s ; a relative of hers, Anthony Cauchés, had been Rector of St. Anne’s, Alderney, and was only succeeded by Pierre Herivel in 1550; and she was undoubtedly one of the family after whom the Rue Cauchés—running from the bottom of the Merriennes Hill to the Forest Road—was called. She had evidently been twice married, once to a man called Guilbert, father of Guillemine Guilbert, and again to one of the family of Massey, who at that time held much land in St. Saviour’s parish. His daughter, Perotine Massey, was herself a married woman, for in the previous reign she had married one David Jorés, 2 Norman Protestant schoolmaster and refugee, at the Castel Church, the ceremony having been performed by Monsieur Noel Regnet, one of the French pastors who had supplanted the original Catholic priests in the Guernsey Churches, and whom we have seen was banished for disloyalty in 1554. At the time of the trial Jorés was in London ; probably he had fled the island owing to the increase of the severity of our laws both against aliens and against heretics. The three women having been cast into prison were brought before an “ enquéste ” on the 5th June, 1556, and by the testimony of the neighbours before the Crown Officers, it appeared that they had always lived honest, respectable lives, and were deemed incapable of theft. This record of the neighbours’ verdict is a valuable proof that the old “ enquéste” du pays”’ was still in use in the island in criminal cases. It was a survival of the Norman inquest of peers (7.e., equals), a jury supposed to have a knowledge of the facts of the case, and was held informally before the Crown Officers or the Justices of Assize, and only the “raport” of the evidence was produced at the regular trial before the Bailiff and Jurats. On July 1st, 1556, the other prisoner, Vincente Gosset, was proved guilty of larceny and condemned, as the barbarous custom then was, to be whipped ail round the town and at the carrefours, which were the “ Grand Carrefour ” at the junction of High Street, Smith Street and the Pollet, and the “ Petit Carrefour” at the junction of Mill Street, Fountain Street, and the Bordage. After this the unfortunate woman was 1920. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 261 taken to the pillory—which stood where the Victoria Hotel now stands—to which one of her ears was nailed. When she was torn away from it she was further ordered to be banished from the island and “d’estre myse soubs le pleine de Mars.” This meant that she was taken to the shore to the furthest limit reached by the highest springtide of the year—the March tide—-and there would have to wait for a passing ship bound either for Ingland or Jersey to take her off, maimed and destitute—for all her goods were confiscated by the Crown—to start life again in a strange land. Here, according to all modern procedure, by the con- ' demnation of Gosset, and the acquittal of the charge made against Catherine Cauchés and her davghters, the case should have ended. But, unfortunately, the neighbours, while declaring them ‘ not euiltie of that they were charged with,” added, “saving only to the commands of Holy Church they had not been obedient.” And thus, on the entirely new issue of their non-attendance at Church they were returned to the prison at the Castle and officially handed over by the Bailiff and Jurats to the Dean and the Ecclesiastical Court to deal with. The Dean, the last of the Roman Catholic Deans in our history, was a Jerseyman, Jacques Amy, son of Jean Amy, senior, of the Rue de Grouville, in Jersey. Ordained by the Bishop of Coutances as a Catholic Priest in 1525, he was nominated Rector of St. Saviour’s, Guernsey, in succession to Sire Pierre Careye on the 19th September, 1547, and, three weeks later, on the recommendation of Sir Peter Meautis, the Governor, he was made Dean of Guernsey. He evidently had either openly connived or passively acquiesced in the Protestant reforms and persecutions of the six years, 1547 to 1553 of Edward VI.’s reign, and he must have felt that his orthodoxy must have been considered doubtful not only by our bigotted new Governor, Sir Leonard Chamberlain, but by the Bishop of Coutances himself, who probably was making enquiries as to what his Dean had done to maintain the true faith in Guernsey during the late apostacy. So he and his clergy evidently jumped at the opportunity not only of “ getting their own back,” but of proving their zeal and fer- vour to their ecclesiastical superiors. Consequently, although the three women when brought before the Ecclesiastical Court —which then sat above the N.If. aisle of the Town Church— “ being examined of their faith concerning the ordinals of the * Foxe’s “ Martyrs,” Cc 262 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. Romish Church” replied “that they would obey and keep the ordinances of the King and Queen (Philip and Mary) and the Commandments of the Church, notwithstauding that they had said and done the contrary in the time of King Edward the 6th in showing obedience to his ordinances and command- ments.’ Yet, by the Dean’s orders, their submission was of no avail and they were returned again to prison. Again they were brought before the Dean and his colleagues, and this time they were examined separately as to their beliefs ; after which they were again returned to prison and, on July 14th, 1556, the Dean, Jacques Amy, and four Rectors, namely, Jean Allés (Rector of the Forest), Pierre Tardif (Rector of St. Martin’s), Guillaume Paquet (Rector of the Catel), and Jean Navetel (probably Rector of St. Andrew’s), wrote a Latin document—recorded at the Greffe @ officially declaring the accused guilty of heresy. Consequently on the following 19th of July, Hellier Gosselin, Bailiff, Thomas de Vic, Pierre Martin, Nicolas Careye, Jean Blondel, Nicolas de Lisle, Jean le Marchant, Jean Le Feyvre, Pierre Bonamy, Nicolas Martin and Jean de la Marche—ten out of the twelve jurats —owing to this letter by which “ils ont estey aprouvez heretiques ” condemned the three prisoners to be strangled and burnt that very day, with confiscation of all their goods to the Crown. 2 In justice to the Bailiff and Jurats we must remember that, as Sir Frederick Pollock tells us, ® “according to the law of the Church the man convicted by the Ecclesiastical Authorities as a ...heretic was to be delivered over to the Secular power, who... if he neglected to do what was implied to the bishop’s sentence was liable to excommunication, while, if he persisted in his contumacy for a year, he himself was accounted a heretic.” It is difficult now to realise the horrors of an execution in those days—callous as the men of the 16th century were to human suffering. The executioner, or, as he was then styled, “ L’Executeur des hautes ceuvres,” was always a convicted criminal who had been induced to accept an unpopular office by promise of a free pardon. In 1556 Pierre Queripel was holder of this post “pour ses malfaicts et demerites.’ The prisoners were shipped from the wretched hole in Castle Cornet which was dignified by the name of a prison, and landed at the “ Chaussée”’ for trial before the Royal Court. Old people have noted that this was the most striking scene in the (1) Foxe. (2) Livre de Jugements et Records, Vol. I. (3) Hist. of English Law, Vol. II., 2nd Ed., p. 551, “UWNISNT YSLDLY IY) UWL WOVPDALISN]]L MADLOMULIPUOI D WOLT "LIING SVM SZONVYLNGA LN3S3Yd GNV WHOSLVId AHL g3yv04ag8 ‘HL3ESEVZINgG Na3nNO 4O SAVG AHL NI SVM LI SV LANYOO AILSVD 1920. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 263 whole tragedy. The dismal departure from the Castle of the solitary boat in a the trembling wretches, under the charge of the Sheriff, were rowed for the last time, in sight of a crowd of beholders who invariably congregated and lined the pier in awestruck silence, was followed by the pathetic lauding, where the King’s officers were waiting in readiness with the Bordiers, ® carrying their official hallebards or iron pikes. These Bordiers were the owners of fields liable to the service of Bordage. They had not only to escort criminals from prison to the Court House, but also to the place of punishment—either the Cage, the Pillory, the Gibbet, or the Stake. In this case, on leaving the Court the dismal procession will have filed up to Tower Hill, where three stakes were set up, the mother being placed in the middle. They were first strangled, but the ope broke before they were dead and they were cast into the flames, and to Perotine Massey, in that raging furnace, a male child was born. He was picked out alive from the flames by a bystander—the master gunner and surgeon “‘cannonier et cirugien”’ of the island—called William House, and was brought by the Sheriff to the Bailiff, who said he was to be cast back into the flames. And by so saying has insured eternal nee for his memory. Harding, ® Father Parsons the Jesuit, and others have endeavoured to contradict these facts, but they are confirmed, not only by the official records at the Greffe and the detailed - trial reported in Foxe’s Book of Martyrs, but by a Petition presented in 1562, to Her Mayjesty’s Commissioners by Matthew Cauchés, brother to Catherine, embodying the above statements, eathered, as he says, “ By the faithfull relation both of French and English, of them which were then present, witnesses and lookers on ;” pointing out that the verdict was due to “malicious hatred”’ by the Dean and his accomplices who had “ illegally condemned his sister and his two nieces for heresy, they declaring all the time their innocence, and, (1) 18 Mars 1582. ‘‘Sur le different d’entre Pierre Careye comme Prevost .... et Fouck Masson comme Portier au Chateau Cornet.... il a esté verifié qui @’ ancien- neté le Portier.... a accoutumé de venir avec le prisonnier lors qu’il estoyt amené en justice.. _ lequel criminal le dit Prevost est de son office oblige d’aller quérir au Chateau et le presenter en justice. Et sil est question qwil soyt renvoyeé prison- nier, de la conduire jusqu’au bateau au Chateau ct le delivrer pour estre ramené prisonnier.... mais si par limpétuosité du temps on ne pourroyt passer pour conduire le crimine! du Chateau, le dit Prevost est tenu le garder surement jusqu’a VYavoyr rendu dereschef en prison.’ (2) In 1607 Queén Hlizabeth’s Commissioners noted ‘‘ The said Bordiers.. doe make their personal appearance at every Court of Chief Pleas, and are to attend also upon the King’s Court at the Pleas of Inheritauce, three of them every Court day by turne, and to guard all felons and malefactors at the time of their oe and execution, of which last services some of the said Bordiers doe com- plaine.’ The office was abolished in 1857. (8) Rejoinder against M. Jewel, p. 184, 264 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. moreover, the baby born of one of them being taken up and cast into the fire again, four being executed, though only three had been condemned.” () I can only suggest that Hellier Gosselin’s barbarity was prompted, like the Dean’s, by fear. He and the Dean arrived from Jersey at the end of Henry VIII.’s reign. The Gosselins, though a Guernsey family in the thirteenth century, were landowners in Jersey as early as 1309, and Hellier was the first of the family to leave Jersey, where his father, Thomas, had been a Jurat. He was sworn King’s Procureur in 1546 and Bailiff in October, 1549, when Edward VI. had been for two years on the throne. According to the 16th Century “ Chroniques des Isles,” ? two of his brothers, Guillaume and Nicolas Gosselin, had been among the pioneers of the Refor- mation in Jersey, and were noted as having “jamais voulu assister a la messe,” so that he will have felt that his family record was against him under a Catholic régime, and possibly his own private record as well, for the Catholic persecutions and spoliation of the Churches in the reign of Hdward VI. _ could hardly have taken place without the connivance of the Bailiff, and it is probable that he may have been implicated in the rebellious proclivities of the late Governor.® For, in days when there were no newspapers, no posts, and hardly any communication with England, how could Guernsey countrymen like Giret Ogier and Ollivier Le Feyvre know of local risings against Queen Mary, and of her father’s having branded her as illegitimate, unless seditious meetings had been held and disloyal speeches openly made? Sir Leonard Chamberlain, the new Governor, who had been knighted for his loyalty by Queen Mary on her accession, would not be likely to overlook either incipient Protestantism or latent treason. So it is probable that these unhappy women were sacrificed as official scapegoats. Queen Elizabeth came to the throne in 1558, and again all the official acts of the previous reign were reversed, and the State of the Island—both civil and religious—was reduced to anarchy. So much so that, in 1561, Queen Elizabeth sent over Royal Commissioners to regulate matters. They ordered Hellier Gosselin, Bailiff, the Dean, and the ten jurats to be deprived of their offices and sent to England for trial. This (1) Calendar of State Papers. Addenda of Domestic Series, Elizabeth. (2) Page 76. (3) Hellier Gosselin was married 4 times. His 1st wife was a Miss Dumaresq of La Haule, Jersey. His 2nd, Perotine Henry, was the mother of his 2 children, his 3rd. was Emmet Blondel; and his 4th Thomasse Effard who survived him, and in 1580 was sued by his heirs for claiming, not only her dower on his house at Havelet, but the plants and even the stones in his garden, as well as the books ‘“‘tant de Saintes Ecriture que des loys” which belonged rightfully to his son’s children. He was buried December 14th, 1579, 1920. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 265 induced a hurried change in their views, and on June 26th, 1562, we find them humbly craving pardon of Her Majesty for their “erroneous judgments.” Highteen months later, January 12th, 1564, they were all officially pardoned by the Queen, but never regained their former positions, although two months later—March 1564/5—Hellier Gosselin was re- elected as Jurat in the Royal Court. But Thomas Compton— the first English Bailiff on our records—had been recalled to that office,“ and John After was recognised (though probably not officially appointed) as Dean. But it is very evident that, however sincerely the Refor- mation had been welcome in the days of Edward VL., it was thoroughly unpopular in the days of Elizabeth. One can readily understand that, by this time, the people did not know who, or what, to believe. The Romish faith which they held so implicitly in the early part of the century had been torn fromthem. They then found out that the renegades who, during the reign of Edward VI.,had persecuted those Catholics who had remained loyal to their convictions, immediately turned round again in the days of Queen Mary, and were the first to torture and kill unfortunate Protestants who had but complied with the law of the period. So that by 1559, when EKlizabeth was on the throne, and they were again told that it was criminal to be a Catholic and righteous to be a Protestant, religion had, to the majority of the people, ceased to be a living thing. Thus all moral barriers were swept away, and the island was steeped in unbelief and crime. The policy of the English Court at that time was to favour and encourage the Huguenot party in France, so as to have their support, or at least their neutrality, in case of any fresh wars arising between the two countries, and the Governors of the islands, Paulet in Jersey, and Leighton in Guernsey, encouraged this policy. During the Marian persecutions a leading Guernseyman, William de Beauvoir, had fled to Geneva, where Calvin had made his headquarters, and was elected Deacon of the Protestant Church there, under John Knox and Miles Cover- dale, for three successive years.2 On Elizabeth’s accession the majority of the Guernsey Priests being deprived of their benefices, the problem was to fill them with French speaking clergy in Holy Orders, so, at De Beauvoir’s request, Calvin, as a token of personal friendship, sent over one of his French (1) He had been Bailiff from 1538 to 1545, and resumed the office between January 19th and 22nd, 1563. : (2) Livre des Anglais. Geneva. 266 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. disciples, the Reverend Nicolas Baudouin, to fill the vacant living at St. Peter-Port. © John After,;who was born at Calais, had been ordained in London in 1560, was sent to the Island as Commissioner by Klizabeth in 1561-1562, and was nominally dignified by the title of Dean; but he was evidently a poor creature and was too busy filling his own pockets to bother about niceties of ritual or observance. But there are many indications in our Records, both civil and ecclesiastical, to prove that in some of the rural parts of the Island, in those especially where influential families of conser- vative principles were located, the people clung with tenacity to their old customs and beliefs. They might perhaps have conformed to the Anglican forms and discipline—as indeed they did in Edward V1. time—without much difficulty, but the lack of reverence to all they held most dear and the strict puritanical rule of the Genevan Church, especially as enforced by an alien Dean and by refugee French pastors, met with little favour in their eyes ;—for the wars with France were too recent for any “ entente cordiale” to be accepted by the people. In 1564, two thousand of the inhabitants sent up to England “ Articles concerning the great disorder, not long since introduced in religion in the Island of Guernsey by one John After.” The principal grounds of complaint were: «That the said Dean will not allow the people to kneel in Chureh : that should the name of Jesus be uttered in Church no one dares lift his cap or bend his knee: that all Saints’ days and festivals, Sundays excepted, are kept as days of business and toil: that the Office, the Sacrament and the Burial Service are irreverently administered and quite contrary, to the order in Queen Elizabeth’s Prayer Book (“ Livre de la Reine”): that Church doors were always kept shut except during their newly devised (“ nouveau devisé”’) service: that no Church bells were rung or tolled : that the organs were demolished, the painted windows (“ verrines aux histoires’’) thrown down, and the seats so shifted that the Choir could not be seen from the Church door: that dead bodies were put under the ground by (1) In a letter from M. Chauvet (Calvin’s nom-de-plume), Minister of St. Gervais at Geneva, written to Guillaume de Beauvoir in 1539, he says :— “Ht comme de bon cceur recommande a vous Monsr. aussi fais-je a Mme. votre femme, et la prie au nom de Dieu de bien penser a son salut et quelle sache quwil lui faudra rendre compte de tout ce quelle a vu et oui, et ’admonnéte de servir d’exemple de par la et}d’édifier tant par bonne doctrine que par Sainte Vie, et si le Seigneur avoit ouvré en elle vous prie de moj faire savoir, et ce me seroit une grande joye. Si elle demeure en son état, je conti- nuerai d’avoir compassion de vous.” (De Havilland MSS.) Who de Beauvoir’s first wife was we do not know. He married Thomasse de la Marche in 1571, and thirdly, in 1576 he married Marguerite Compton, daughter of the Bailiff, 1920.] SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY.. 267 their relations without either Priest or Deacon following, and that nothing was said or sung except in the Church: that Baudouin (or “the Norman” as he is scornfully described ) administered Communion without surplice or. hood, silently giving the Bread and the Cup to those sitting round a table, and inveighed on those who remain of the Island Rectors “ because they administered the Sacraments according to the Elizabethan Prayer Book: that they who pen these words cannot receive or hear any service except what is contrary to the Queen’s own Prayer Book. So that, rather than be constrained to that, they desire to quit the country and live in England under a steadier and better Government: that this is a great resort of Strangers banished from France and they are tolerated by the Dean and his boon companions: that the said-Dean and others endeavour to subvert and dissolve all the ancient laws and customs of the island and, in many cases, assume the adminis- tration of justice : that the said Dean and others have laid hold of all the plate, jewels and ornaments of the Churches, and sold the rentes and obits to their own use: that the said Dean, having arrived in the Island three years previously in a very needy condition, having only been granted the Church of the Friars, has now obtained two parishes (St. Martin’s and St. Pierre du Bois) a Priory (Lihou) and the Deanery.” To which the Petitioners drily add “ For all that he can neither preach nor teach.” ?) The betrayal of the Islanders’ loyalty to their faith came, as it nearly always does come, from that Apostle who holds the bag, so we find that the spoils of the Churches proved so profitable to the Governors and the new Clergy that the Authorities, both of Jersey and Guernsey, united to petition Queen Elizabeth to formally licence the Presbyterian form of worship in the Islands, which she did by a letter from Council dated August 7th, 1565, allowing the newly introduced Services of Preaching and Administration to be continued at St. Helier and St. Peter-Port, on condition that the Liturgy should be used in the country parishes.*) But this condition was not long observed ; other Huguenot Clergy were introduced, French refugees abounded and , by ithe ciat off ISIS the cane pelea as outwardly brought into thorough conformity, both in doctrine and discipline with the French or Calvinistic Reformed Church. We can imagine what Guernseymen, both laity and clergy, must have felt at the property of their Churches and the pious (1) Seven of the old Curés were still in possession of their parishes in 1572. St. Peter-Port and St. Martin’s had ‘‘ Ministres.” (Lee MSS.). (2) De Havilland MSS. (3) Berry’s History of Guernsey, p. 244. 268 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. bequests of their ancestors being confiscated and made away with by irreverent aliens. Dicey, writing in 1751, and evidently repeating local traditions, tells us® ‘“ When Popery was suppressed in the days of Queen Elizabeth the popish clergy, in whose keeping the Ancient Records were, before they left the Isle put them in Hogsheads and other large vessels, together with their Church ornaments, plate, etc., and secretly buried them underground in a small contemptible Chapel in the Clos du Valle about the North Hast side, now quite ruined, dedicated to Saint Maglorius, upon a point near the sea and far from neighbours, that they might afterwards dig them up and carry them to Normandy without danger. But some years after, one John le Pelley, Schoolmaster in that Parish, did, in the night time, take up all those Books, Vestments, Plate, etc., and privately sold them at a low price to some Normans at Coutances, who cunningly conveyed them away, so that of all the Plate which they formerly used in the celebration of their Mass, there was left but one Chalice of silver gilt belonging to St. Samson’s.” Tradition says that this Chalice was dug up in the garden of St. Sampson’s Rectory in 1614. It probably was hidden there by Thomas de Baugy, a loyal Guernsey Rector, who went to St. Sampson’s when Dean After had replaced him by Baudouin in the Town Parish; and he it must have been who hidthe St. Sampson’s Altar Cross and Candlesticks in the secret chamber under the Church Tower, where they were only dis- covered in 1913. On the first of March, 1562/3, one Ozias Fanuel, school- master of the “ Petite Ecole,” was accused by the Crown Officers of having found “ung tresor”’ in the Chapel of St. Julien’s. Whether he had been concerned with Peter Le Pelley’s treasure trove we cannot tell, but the case was dismissed for want of proof. But in 1585 a curious case came before the Court. A Jerseyman, called Edmund Billot, was ordered to be whipped at the Carrefours and banished from the Island for having been to Normandy to consult necromancers (s’enquerir des conjureurs et Devins’”’) as to how to find hidden treasure ; and, according to their advice, hud dug and excarated, not only the ground, but even the walls of various buildings ; and four men of the Castel, Michel and Nicholas de Jersey, ® Nicholas (1) Page 34. (2) Note. ist September, 1563. The Commissioners of Queen Elizabeth sold to Nicholas de Jersey, as Procureur of Thomas Fouaschin, Seigneur d’Anneville, the Fief of St. George, the Chapel, and a house adjoining. 1st March, 1570, Nicholas Martin of the Bosq sold to Nicolas de Jersey a house north-east of the Chapel of St. George, which had formerly belonged to Thomas Toullez, Esq. ; and in 1626 George Fouaschin, Seigneur d’Anneville, sold to Nicholas de Jersey, son of Michel, the Fief and Chapel of St. George, which subsequently passed, through the marriage in 1638 of Marie de Jersey, Nicolas’s daughter, to Jacques Guille, to the Guille family. Vers, et Meubles, T. 3, page 179. ul 4 a < > 2 a ul > < a 8) Ww x kK 0 z = O° x o fo) oO © = é e Zz 1°) uy) a = < wo FS 1] Q z < Ww = FE wo < Oo Ww | < > 1920. ] SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 269 Ozanne, and Jean Marquy were all fined for having gone with him to the Chapel of St. George and there having “ foui et rompu la terre et murailles chercher pour des tresors.” “!) - All this time we must remember that the Islands were still in the Diocese of Coutances, and the Bishop, not having received his tithes and obits for about seven years began to think that it was time to protest. He appealed to the Privy Council, who, on April 13th, 1565, wrote to the Island Authorities saying they found his request “ wery reasonable” and ordering that “all such duties may from henceforth be paid.” But, as the greater part of these dues had already been appropriated by the Governor and the Dean, no notice was taken of this order. So, on October 26th, 1665, the Bishop summoned After “comme soy disant Doyen, et curé de St. Martin et de St. Pierre-du-Bois ” to produce his commission and proofs of Canonical Institution. To this order After— prompted it is thought by Saravia, his curate and protegé, and a much cleverer man than himself—declined to submit, claiming to have been appointed Dean by the Queen herself and the Kpiscopal Authorities of the Kingdom, and declined to discuss the question unless the Bishop himself renounced the Pope and allforeign jurisdiction and took the oath of Allegiance to Queen Klizabeth as titular head of the Church. Naturally enough the Bishop declined, and on this plea, three years later—in 1568-—the Islands were definitely severed from Coutances and attached to the See of Winchester. In 1568 After and two jurats were imprisoned by the Governor for insubordination, and we find in November of that year the Bishop of Winchester writing to Cecil on their behalf. That After’s claims were unfounded is proved by the fact that not till June 14th, 1569, did the Bishop of Winchester give him his commission as Dean, and then shewed how little he knew about his new jurisdiction by including both Jersey, which of course, was a separate Decanate, and Chaussey, which belonged to France, in his administration. However, Presbyterianism—which did not acknowledge Bishops and Deans—proved too strong for After, and by 1575 he was apparently no longer exercising his functions. But even then the authorities at Winchester never found out that the Island no longer recognised their institutions, for on June 19th, 1585, the Bishop instituted Richard Wigmore, brother of the Bailiff, and nephew of Sir Thomas Leighton, the (1) A patent, passed under the great seal in 1617, was ‘‘to allow Mary Middle- more, one of the maydes of honour to our dearest consort Queen Anne [of Denmark] and her deputies, power and authority to enter into the Abbeys of St. Alban’s, Glastonbury, St. Edmundsbury, and Ramsey, there to dig and search after treasure supposed to be hidden in such places.” = = 270 SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. Governor, as Dean ; but from the very first the appointment was a dead letter. | But although After and Saravia—who had been made Master of the newly-founded Elizabeth College—had out- wardly got the better of the Bishop of Coutances, they did not find the Islanders a tractable congregation. On February 26th, 1565/6, Saravia wrote to Sir William Cecil, Hlizabeth’s Secretary of State: “The people here... have neither faith nor religion .. there are only three or four people in the Island who attend Service, and if an Ecclesiastic goes into the Country, he is greeted with jeers and laughter and often has dirt thrown at him...... They callfor vengeance on the Huguenots...whom they blame for everything bad. As to Queen LElisabeth’s School, I have only ten boys of the Island, all the rest are English.” In the following August After wrote to the same man that “ these people... all lyke well the privileges of Englande, but the Bulles from Rome be in suche singular recommenda- tion that no lawes of the realme can yet pull backe the unbridled sorte from Rome nor the Frenche favours of the same...... Some there are, notwithstanding, whose hartes be governed in the feare of God and of faithfull obedyence to their natural prince... albeyt they be the fewest in number...” It is evident from these two letters that the new clergy had no power or influence with the peopie, and so they pro- ceeded to summon the civil power of the law to their aid. _ In September, 1566, the Royal Court ordained” that every parishioner should be lable to punishment for non- attendance at Divine Service both morning and evening. In the following year a warning was issued to those who behaved irreverently during the service or were found in the roads or disporting themselves in taverns when they should be in Church ; that, not only were they liable to be fined, but also to be exposed for three hours in the cage. Pilgrimages were also forbidden under pain of a heavy fine. In October, 1571, the Crown Officers gave notice in each parish that anyone possessing images (“ ydolles”’), popish books, or other superstitious relics, should deliver them up _ before the Ist November following, or else be heavily fined. At the same time games of ball, equally with games of dice and cards, dances and frivolous songs, music, musicians, and all merrymakings were all forbidden under pain of public penance and corporal punishment. (1) Recueil d’Ordonnances. Tomei, = 1920. ] SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 271 But in spite, or perhaps because of, all these pains and penalties, both Ecclesiastical and Civil, we find that a large proportion of the people remained faithful to Rome. In June, 1567, Nicolas Paquet, priest of the Island of Jersey (brother to the Guillaume Paquet, Rector of the Castel, who was one of those clergy who condemned Catherine Cauchés and her daughters as heretics), and Jean Mourain, priest of the Castel, were cited before Thomas Compton, Bailiff, and the Royal Court, and asked pardon for having said Mass in the Catel Church and in various places in the Island. Pardon was granted to these two priests, but, as Presbyterianism grew in force, later offenders were more harshly treated. , On April 25th, 1578, Calvin’s friend, Guillaume de Beauvoir, who, in the year of St. Bartholomew 1572, became Bailiff, sentenced Richard Girart—undoubtedly a relation of those Girarts of whom we have already heard—to he flogged through the town for upholding Mass. In July, 1577, Charles Halouvrys, of St. Sampson’s, for having attended Mass and gone on a pilgrimage to Normandy, was sent, until the follow- ing Saturday, to be kept in fetters (“les fers es pyeds’’), and on bread and water diet, in the “‘ profonde fosse”’ of Castle Cornet. He also had to pay a fine of £6 13s. 4d., and moreover to do public penance—which meant standing before the choir of the Church during Divine Service, barelegged and barefooted, wrapped in a white sheet, with a lighted taper in his hand—on the following Sunday at St. Peter- Port, and on the succeeding Sunday at St. Sampson’s. He was also admonished to renounce such idolatries in future or else to pay a further fine of one hundred escus. In the margin of the book is written: “ The said fine was paid” (“ia dite amende payée ” On the 4th March, 1578/9, @ ten Guernseymen, Collas Duquemin, Guillome le Cherf, Pierre Jehan, Collas Berger, John de Bertrand (of the Castel), Collas Bailleul, senior, John Renouf, John Bichard, Denis de Garis and Hellier Le Feyvre, were each fined 18 sols ; and eight of them (probably as many as the cage would hold) were ordered to stand in the cage on the following Saturday, from nine in the morning until three in the afternoon, while Collas Duquemin and John de Bertrand were to be kept in the stocks for the same period ; furthermore, on the following Sunday, they and their wives were ordered to do the public penance I have just described (1) Livre d’Amerci et Vers. Tome iii., page 70a. (2) Ibid., p. 165a, aie SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. during Divine Service in their respective Parish Churches. And all this was because they had all secretly met together and held a “ frairie, dite de Ste. Suzanne,” at some time and place not stated. On December [3th, 1575, Nicholas Bernius, “ Minister of God in the name of the Church of Guernsey,’ wrote to Horn, Bishop of Winchester, complaining of Hellier Bonamy, of Les Caches (great grandson of the John Bonamy whose note-book I have already quoted). He described him as “a disorderly character and one not less notorious for impiety and obstinacy than he is powerful in wealth and friends.” Not only had he neglected the “teaching of God’s Word,” but “what is far more grievous,.he has for three whole years abstained from the Holy Supper of our Lord.” On being summoned before a Conference of Ministers and Elders, Bonamy pleaded that “ he acknowledged no presbytery here.” Finally, however, he acknowledged his offence and submitted himse'f to the judgment of the Ecclesiastical Court, which was that he should make an open confession of his contumacy before the whole church on November 27th. He at first refused, but on threat of excommunication yielded for. the moment, but on the day appointed declared “that we should rather drag the moon from the sky with our teeth” than extort a public confession from him. Therefore by order of the Synod he was, in every Church in the Island, “ publicly excommunicated as a rotten member from the Church of God and of His Saints, and given over to Satan until he should repent.” The Bishop replied, approving of what had been done, and saying that he had written further on this subject to “ our common friend and brother in Christ, and one greatl beloved by me, Master Leighton, Governor of the Isle,” and signing himself “ Your very affectionate brother in Christ and fellow Minister, Robert Horn, Winton.” ® At the end of 1579, or early in 1580, a general fast “ pour apaisser l’yre et courroux de Dieu envers son peuple” had been ordered, for on January 22nd, 1579/80, we find that Hellier La Perre was ordered to the “profonde fosse” on bread and water, fined 100 sous, and told to do public penance in the Castel Church on the following Sunday, for having not only ignored the fast ordained by the Governor and clergy by having refrained from going to Church both morning and evening, but having selected that occasion to give a feast (“tenu ung banquet ” ). What intensified the offence was that Hellier was Constable of the Catel Parish, and not on (1) Parker Society’s Publications. Zurich Letters, 2nd Series. 1920. | SOCIAL LIFE IN GUERNSEY. 273 had to set a good example, but to bring to justice such of the parishioners who stayed away from Church on any pretext whatever. And yet, when we come back to the Girart Manuscript, which was resumed by Guillaume Girart and his son Jean, after a lapse of 35 years, we find that Guillaume, who made his will as late as May, 1569, left his soul to God and to the s glorieuse Sainte Marie et tous les Saints et Saintes de Paradis,” and his will was witnessed by “Sire Guillaume Pacquet, Curey.” Also, in the handwriting of his son Jean, who, in 1567, was made Clerk to the Catel Church, “ we find the French femclation of the Absolution of Queen Elizabeth’ S Prayer Book as well as of the Lord’s Prayer, under which is defiantly written by ‘ Rollin Henry, bon compaignon,” who, having found the book open on his neighbour’s table had scribbled—perhaps as a subtle reproach to his comrade—the Oatholic “ Ave Maria gratia,’ which the insular clergy had intoned for so many centuries. Here I must close what has been, I am afraid, too long a lecture. I must leave for another time the doings of the Presbyterian régime, the Acts of their Colloque, as well as the witchcraft prosecutions and the many political alarums and excursions of the sixteenth century. Trivial as some of these old notes and documents may seem, faded and brown as the old writing has become, yet they remind us, not only of the intolerance and bitterness which happily has passed away, but that others have sat where we sit, and have suffered more, I hope, than any of us will ever be called upon to suffer, and that we also are, after all, but tenants and wayfarers ‘in that old inn we call the World.” (1) ‘‘ Pour servir 41’Eglise ; saver est, pour entandre és cloches, pour faire les sytations, pour aydier a faire les espousailles, pour aydier a dyre le service des mors, et pour fayre les afayres de l’Eglise, quant mestyer:en sera. THE SUNSHINE OF GUERNSEY FOR THE YEAR 1920. BY A... COLLENSE TD 2. ot. Cte Director of the States Meteorological Station. 0 The year has a total of 1,847 hours, which is 47 hours lower than the average of the 27 years during which sunshine has been recorded. The monthly totals have fallen below their averages in five of the twelve months and have risen above in the remain- ing seven months. There are three months which, owing to their large deficits, may well-be called gloomy months. These were: April with a deficit of 36 hours; July with 63 hours and September with 50. The months having excess of sun- shine-to justify the term ‘ sunny” were four in number, each with over 20 hours excess. These were March with 21, August with 23, October with 22 and November with 20 hours. The remaining months were so near their averages as to render them practically normal. The months with deficits had differences from their averages of 162 hours and those with excesses gave a com- bined total of 115 hours, a difference of 47 hours, which is the deficit of the year. The gloominess of July, as compared with June and August, is worthy of attention. The two ~months spoken of had totals of 260 and 264 hours respectively, but July failed to reach 200 hours, having a total of 196 hours only. The month was a wet one and, as it frequently happens, the days were more cloudy than the nights. The three months of which we are speaking have averages 245, 259 and 241 hours respectively, which gives them daily mean values of 8 hours nearly. July this year gives a daily mean value of 6°3 hours only. The abnormal gloom of July is also shown by lowered proportion of its sunshine to the annual total. The month should contribute 14% of the year’s total as do the months of June and August, but it only contributed 10°5%. 1920.] THE SUNSHINE OF GUERNSEY. SUNSHINE, 1920. Months AMUN oe) sea, 66 «2s February March ee ee ee ee ee eee eee core oooe cee eee ee oe oe oe es eee eee oo oe eee oor eee ee pe eo se i CIS a oe September MICEODEN 285. 3 50s le November December ee ee eere ee Highest eeere ce ee eevee erere cers ce oe Monthly Totals. 1920. & a 7S BE 61 58 95 84 162 141 163 199 242 245 260 245 196 259 264 941 134 184 144 122 90 T0 36 46 1847 1894. 264 259 36° Nearest Hours. Highest on Record Lowest on Record. (1913) 1692 Tie Mean Daily Values. iO eens 2°0 1°8 a°2 30 5°4. 4°6 5°4 6°6 Got CE) 8:7 Woe 6°3 8-4 8°5 78 Ard. 6°1 4°6 39 3°0 2°3 Ly 15 3°0 o°2 8:7 8°4 1°5 RAINFALL IN GUERNSEY DURING 1920. BY A. COLLENETTE, F.C.S. The year 1920 has provedadry year. The total, 34°16in., is 2°55 in. below the average. Notwithstanding this fact there have been seven months with totals in exeess of their averages. If we exclude three of these months which have surplusses of less than half an inch each, we reduce the number of really wet months to four. The months March, June and December, together gave a total of 0°70 in. over their average. Of the other wet months January, April, July and September had totals which, combined, have an excess of 4°78 in. The excess of the whole of the seven wet months is 5°48 in. The dry months on the other hand had a combined total of 8°03 in. The deficit of the year’s fall is thus 2°55 inches. | | Of the dry months, October and November stand out as very dry, their combined deficit being 5 inches. ‘These two months should yield a quarter of the rainfall of the year (25°4/), but they yielded only 12°4%. Although the year has, on the whole, been a dry one, it is to be noted that, considered from the point of view of wet days, it is to be ranked as wet. That is, although there is 24 in. less in the total fall there is an excess of 15 wet days, the inference being that the relative falls have been smaller. It often happens that the general character of the year is not consistent with the conclusions derived from the totals of the whole year, and that is the case this year, for some days have added more than their proper share to the total ; two days in particular, the 19th and 21st of September, were of this character. Both these days had falls of over an inch, but if we exclude these falls from September’s total the month would rank as a dry month instead of a wet one as it stands on the table. Taking the whole of the detail into consideration, the year is to be looked on as a very dry year modified by a few exceptional very wet periods. The wet periods are to be found in the following months :— . 1920. | THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. 207 The whole of January, February 8th to the 15th inclu- sive; March 4th to the 16th, and from the 24th of March to the 3rd of April; April the 10th to the 17th ; July 1st to the 12th and from the 24th to the 31st ; September 15th to the 21st ; September the 29th to October the 5th ; November the 27th to December the 8th ; from December 16th to the 31st. The wettest interval was from September the 15th to the 23rd, which totalled a fall of 4:241n., which is a higher total for any month except January and December. September itself only added in the other 24 days an additional 0-49in. to the fall of the nine days. There was no drought (that is a period of 14 days without rain), but the driest nearly approached it, for it reached 12 days. This was in September. Another peculiarity of the year is the absence of very large or small monthly totals, for no fall reached 5 in. and none fell below 1 in. - The heavy fall of the 19th of September fell in greater amount over the centre of the island than over the coasts, and although the town received 14 in. the falls diminished towards the north until at Fort Doyle only half an inch was reported. The next day, the 20th of September, there was a much more equal fall, for at the States station the fall was 0°59in. and ranged between 0°75 in. and 0°25in. over the rest of the island. Fort Doyle reported 0°48 in. On that day, however, two of the stations, Mont Saint and Rocquaine, reported only 0°25 in. each that day, therefore the rain was only half as heavy on the west coast as over the island generally. Taking the days 18th-22nd inclusive, the wettest period of September, we find the following distribution over the island :— St. Martin’s stations had a mean fall of 3°76 in.; the town stations a mean of 3°70; the central stations have a mean of 3°72; the west coast stations gave 3°40 and the north stations 2°72, with Fort Doyle as the lowest with 2°08 inches. These falls, therefore, fairly balanced each other, but the influence of position is still evident. On these days the wind directions were from practically all points of the compass, and therefore each part of the island became the lee side, hence the rule that the greatest fall is on the lee side is confirmed by the comparatively equal totals. Taking the percentages as found in the tables the rule is confirmed by the annual totals, but there are points to notice. The excess of the total of Queen’s Road is an indication that the area of greatest rainfall is influenced by the topo- graphy of the Ruettes Braye Valley, and in the case of the D 278 THE RAINFALL OF GUERNSEY. increase of rain over the calculated amount of the Vrangue and Coutanchez districts, as inferred from the general distribu- tion, the topography is also responsible. (Grange Road collects only 97°], to 98°/, of the St. Martin’s station total in the average, but this year it has fallen to 95°. TABLE I. DISTRIBUTION OF RAINFALL OVER THE ISLAND. The |Com- Ney Stations. Year’s | pari- t Observer. Fall. | son. | ave ays SLALeES SLALOM. water see cee 34°16 | 100 201 | Mr. A. Collenette. Villa Carey, Grange ........ 32°74 95 187 | Dr. F. A. Carey. Oucen’ swvoads.y..5., eeeideare 34°75: | 101 | 190 | Mr, A. Allain) Colborne Villa, Rohais....... 31°42 91 184 | Mr. T. Guilbert. Menheniot Vineries, Ramée.. | 33°30 96 161 | Major Roper. Les Blanches, St. Martin’s .. | 32°38 94 180 | Mr. B. Rowswell. Rectory, St. Martin’s.....;.. 32°35 94 180 | Rev. R. Coulthard anime, Moresh .ckup 2... 32°23 96 201 | Waterworks Station. Les Hechets, St. Peter’s .... | 30°12 90} |--212 | Mr, Willey, Hawthorns, St. Peter’s...... 20a 81 | 166 | Mr. Li Nicolle: Villiaze, St. Saviour’s ........ 33°97 98 209 | Waterworks Station. Mapxbelets, Catelly ). 3. sc. — * 91 — | M. le Directeur. Whowt Saint i es ses hye s PASSAT 82 171 | Major S. C. Curtis. St, George, Catel 25.00.08... 30°03 88 | 188 | Rev. H. Stevens Guille Lowlands, St. Sampson’s.... | 28°39 83 162 | Pumping Station. Fort Doyle, L’ Ancresse...... 22°94 67 | 155 | Mr. W. Hapgood. *The Vauxbelets College record was begun in June only, hence no total for the year appears in the table. The months of the second half of the year give a result equal to 91 p.c. of the same month’s total at St. Martin’ s Road. TABLE II. FALLS OF liv. AND OVER IN ONE DAY. sau 19th. Sept. 21st. St. Martin’s ROAG! 44.4 un. sees ‘ a+ Eee emt tent 8 1°20 Villa Carey, Grange J. 7)... 05% + % RSS Ri a. We 1:17 Oucoenta Hoga ii 5 iealnccaekepse ares 1°30 Eee 1°26 Colborne Villa, Rohais t.g..6lneaee BD 2c,463 eee Mienheniot, Vimeries. 4 aac cee ee ee Re — Des Blanchee see eh OP Rie ae AAAS ce eens hp at St. Martin’s Rectory Shee alla alp states ale 14D) techs state 1:19 THoutwez. Forest, 1. shane aaicanes «ped ane ie fea eee 1°42 Les Heches, BE. Pegere cin oe ge iia ae I: 1:44 Hawthorns, Rocquaine ............ LAD Ce eee ae oat Villiaze, St. SaviGha’ Ss suis bic salae loans BOF oh eee. 1°54 St. George, Catel....... ROT Ie ten, LOGS bot Retna — Lowlands, St.Sampson’s .......... Mee 8 o 1:10 Mont Saint, St. Saviour’s ..... Li dbha, LA2O | See eee 1°35 Vauxbelets

21 12 August LFA SOAS = OA Oras. Sith: BS) 6°8 9 13 September) 4°73 | 3°01 Dipl Zon welts mela sensei 13 14 October ..| -2°35 | 4°86 | —2°51| 1°00 | 31st OS Hoes 14 19 November 1°94 | 4°43 | —2°49/] 0°39 | 27th Se Ouieegs h 16 19 December | 448 | 4°32 +0°16| 0°49 | 28th | 13°3 | 11°6 | 27 20 The Year. .}34°16 '36°71 | —2°55! 1:29 | Sept. '100°0 100-0 AML Tele ce - each. ih a t \ rh Li i i Na ot |i gel ale oe P - Tr WITAA,: ' _. ; jqhay rane” E Z aso PAa uf 8 445, MuAgA, - ot | 3 2 AN on Myaat efi ealee al Aany afi “ 4, {Nqr4,. mi iwrA)e =. OE RRA | : ani cme tae. ~ | Na \ | ‘Bi. omy elt | \— uy AA or 7 ry @. Bahasa Dantars rr oapsaqteene! aaa BLY : Manatee ; Aer | = : Y as 2 aA. NOLL ale ao ae ane y WI N “ Be Ame aA Amarin ~ \ a®. he i] aA Ay naote anaatibene 14. ade. To ~ : fe . 1 - e J S Le Fae wea sa) APiainsa suena 1 as ad BF PY Laas 3 Pans ah alal ay . , \ ae | = AA A B F | hace aa MAAN Vanecs eae (sees ts we ee 20 8 A2 ele Tat Ee .aq Ae bd a i Amy, Bib! As Re a MAAMAA SAAN aa ye OF ce) = NAaAne? ae sane ~ Raf WA aS Ra ALYY VWryyinl a ARRAS Alt oft PARRA ANA fae ‘ haces any 44 rT Tat WY \o | Mca lal\\ 4 hs Lobe ae SG (ie 7 | LY Ates | Aas AVAL RAR Sopa nae oon don tee nan seme | i cael ty neo?! fm ys Baa lene >) oe) ek eae; Bg-y- aN eh, pbk | ARUN a apaaecs ph Aiba x Pa Tey . iN YS y ‘ y ANS ry id Legs | saatantinns ed | Al \ as A -. f feo Sa RRmes STO . vs Pt ot “ya Naat MM : arnt ined jms ws tie Be | aaa ! Spee] o2 * if a Ap, need Be Seusy @ nee 2 aks AAA AR ARR EDPA - memos i rf Mery om ‘AA. aL =| seMbe. 600! 7 TTT ees ta lela le ie ; a, r i a | NAO ARR | Be eee seen a8, wee : lebel| b 4e8 IAs sco cain cnn Pie epee epcee ah eberee att PRARRe,. seaieignen | & ae i wAAL bald hyaw” Heyy ee NA pel Sep. Le! | PAA 8 SS aes zx aS a ia See Be Pima, | pp oy ai Pht) Ware Ta eRiges omens eekgeiiuseee, purr © onepeaan ne aa" A Ae * ae’ i @ bd Lee i NeaP ‘ Pek shal aaar* ~ | id AA . tec.” h | aha ~aaaad Pa en AAA Nae > Bp ar ry 4 Ay ae aw Wyrm eel IAL *e aah « a a® { i Rh " 4 he be owl aae 3 . mT A Rass Sta nas yy 9 ei je a @ a5 4 ~ fey wh Aw Nay ; a Ns On mle Pe ev if fe : Pay wa || se mA PA, es ON Se. STL 0 a Wie as : aye Eee rags —*/ ——— ee =—=_I___ ——_— ——— — as ZZ ——____ —————— +4 rR ; ae pa on oe ee wi aaa’ ‘tall aa _———_s . aera ~w ie ~ = a PY —— ete ota PT tt ‘Negp S a 8 te an oA ah Ra.# ——— TUE as LoS vt ——$- _=4 i eae AL DAA) é ry By ‘PA | pA. \a ==> Ney DIDTET whi Vit tea cence 7 "2. =G lod “A oe ate a. Let | ‘Lai Ane 8 ~ ; in . | er is al -* —— amen ly it | ay ‘ an ae “Aan. ¢ i st YG jv? et Peo One ee \ » {UR - | aA : ony. : kes a i Base.e. oh a‘* ” DAS ‘att nee sal pane z —— Rr AR ee f a a WR = ) & | hk aie oe na page a8 A enet Pe fa.%o 4 a A en ‘ eer 4 “4 Agal hy TERE | Wigan? 2. le saat: Al Mi qu r lan hh I a . * rt Aa, 3 yiannansa Ban” < ~ oF > E > ik: Se & z. a \ NT WA Ty nis ce ™\ | AWM scataatiptnbaaed east EN agal ayn” Ht AN ao 996: ay yr ol ae Om ery Ain me IN a is r * As a ’ { Lie 3 “tainty e vs | wlan ss ~ PN ata, thold Laie Pa =" qpnnad- an gAhal oa =~ a > Pee 4 Bas OF Ry > oa Jae